Tempting - Chapter 1: Slow Breaths

My eyes lower as his amber ones slay right through me, as if he knew what I was thinking. He’s so good looking, and that’s exactly why he would never be into anyone like me.

I hold my breath as he leans in closer, those fiery eyes inches away from my own.

“Meet me in room 105 upstairs.”

I gulp and am about to ask a question, but he leaves me and descends the stairs as I continue gawking at him.

I look around the party, not knowing if the stairs where off limit or not.

He does own this incredible expensive hotel I suppose.

But why would he want me in a room with him? Important business?

I start walking towards the stairs he went up, but me being clumsy, I bump into a stranger who instantly growls at me.

“Hey! Watch where you’re going fat arse!”

I shrink back at his words and mutter a shy ‘i’m sorry’ before trying again at the stairs, this time my confidence smooched to smithereens.

A small part of me wanted it to be more then a business meeting.

Actually a big part of me, but what would a all renowned almost billionaire want with me? Especially since I look like this.

I shake the thoughts out of my head and replace them with business related things.

As i descend the steps I feel myself getting tired and my face turning a crimson red, but I finally emerge to the room.

Its darker then I anticipated it would be. I graze my hand along the wooden door as I look more inside, trying to see if he’s there. He’s not.

Is this the wrong door? I shake my head and walk in anyway, closing the door behind me.

The carpet is a dark wine color and the room pretty much matches that theme, with the exception of bright golden colors here and there.

I stalk awkwardly towards the shelves and brush my fingers along the antique pieces, particularly a bronze and gold specked glass globe.

It’s pretty between my fingers and I can’t seem to set it down.

Until…

“I didn’t know you came in.” A deep voice says behind me as his hands snake on the shelf on both sides of me.

He’s close, very close. I can smell his scent. It’s intoxicating.

I turn around swiftly, and when I come face to face with those unbelievably eccentric eyes that can pull anyone’s breath away, I gasp and look down shyly.

“I’m sorry. I-I didn’t see anyone in here at first.”

His arms are trapping me in between his body and the shelf behind me. My face heats up and my mind races in uncontrollable standards.

He’s so close… His lips, I continues to stare at them in dizzy awe.

Lips that were so perfect…

He bends down slowly and I gasp in surprise as his beautiful lips meet my own.

No, he doesn’t like me… does he?

“Sir… hmph”

Out of nowhere, he hastily pulls me around, pushing his body towards the shelf in front of me.

His hands start tracing my body.

They tremble as the heat drowns my body in uncomfortable pleasure.

He brings me to the bed and kisses my neck tenderly, as my mind goes blank.  My body just moves involuntarily.

---

Next morning, I wake up in my apartment, with my socks strewn over a chair nearby.

My hair is a mess and my body shivers from the cold sweat that held it down.

‘A dream. A pitiful dream, but just a dream’ I think in my head, even though the things that had transpired between me and him seemed so real.

No, it can’t be. How he could even stomach kissing me, none the less doing all those unspeakable acts on me?

It’s even shameful that I violated him in that way, even if it was a dream.

I sigh, and get up gently.

I take a cold shower, while trying to divert my eyes from the mirror as much as possible.

It only made things worse to look at myself.

I get dress in a worn out suit that hardly fit anymore and go out the door.

I take a bus going to Velvet avenue, and as I step out, I feel a tight tug in my stomach.

I shake the feeling away and walk through the gigantic, sprakinglg, glass doors.

“Hey doe boy.” Chelsy calls to me, her purple hair still in tight curls like the last time I saw her.

“Here’s the files you have to scan. And please, no snack breaks in between.”

I look down at my feet that were obstructed by my stomach, and nod slowly, taking the papers from her hands.

It wasn’t her fault she was making fun. I deserve it.

I sit in my office, and scan the papers under a green light in a white machine.

Suddenly, my stomach growls, me realizing that I hadn’t eaten breakfast before I got here.

Maybe its for the best.

My stomach continues to growl and I thank my lucky stars I’m in a closed off office. I can already hear the snarky comments and poorly laid jokes about my attire.

Tempting - Chapter 2: Realization

An hour later, I am half way through my work when the overhead speakers ring above us.

“This is the following I want to see in my office. Chelsy, Ryan, Coldren, Micheal…”

My breath hitches in my throat as I hear David over the intercom. Then, I forcefully remind myself that it was all a dream, that none of those things happened last night. As if he would even think about being with someone like m-

“And Calvin. That will be all.”

Blood rushes to my ears like a raging river as I hear my name called.

But the people David had called had way higher rankings then me. Why was I called? Probably for some work, or… something rational.

I walk towards his office slowly.

When i open the door, i see the others already there, but when they turn to me, they give me glares.

“Did you get tired 2 feet of the way”

Micheal says, earning a few snickers from the others.

David is the only one who didn’t join in his jests.

Cutting the groups laughter off, David stands up abruptly and turns his back on us.

“I called you all in here to discuss the event yesterday. The coral event was… successful.”

A small cheer runs among the others but, as David turns around, I drop my eyes to the floor in guilt. Now I will never be able to look him in the eyes because of that dream.

“Micheal, we need basic plans for setting up the celebration party we will be having tomorrow.”

“Wow, another get together boss? Can’t the celebration be us relaxing?”

“Of course Micheal. Feel free to sign the release form on your relaxation break while you’re at.” David quips, earning a snicker from the group. I continue to stare at the floor, but my ears persistently peer for the soft but confident sound of David’s voice. His words seem to mix in a forever flood of incoherent sentences as my mind swims back to what I had dreamed of last night. Those hands, those lips that made me shudder every time they would barely touch my skin as he lightly peppered my neck with kisses.

“Calvin.” I almost have a start as I look around the room with the group’s eyes on me. I can feel the blood already rushing feverishly up to my cheeks and ears, and I knew I probably looked like one of Santa’s overweight elves.

“Did you hear anything I said.” David says, his voice almost as smooth and authority built as it can be. I almost feel acid wavering in my throat as I swallow dryly, making sure to hide the guilt in my eyes by adverting any type of eye contact with him or the group.

“I’m sorry sir. I don’t know where my head was at.” I apologize shyly, feeling the familiar feeling of wanting to flee from this situation right here and now.

He pauses for a second, and even though I’m not staring at anywhere near him, I can tell he has the same unbelievably desirable look of questioning on his face.

“Just pay more attention next time. The things I say in these type of meetings are very important and I want all my workers attention from the very moment they walk into my office. Understand?” He says smoothly.

“Yes sir.”

“ Now, since I’ve already taken up most of your break times, I will dismiss you from this meeting. Take care for tomorrow. We’ll be meeting up around 4:00 am on the dot and anyone a little later after that time will have to answer to me, got it?“

The group nods diligently as I bob my head like a new born baby, barely knowing if I can even stomach eating at the moment at the way my belly is rolling summer-salts. As if on cue, they all make their way out of the office, and I quietly follow from behind them to the door, until…

“Calvin, you stay.” My breath hitches in my throat and my entire body stiffens as if there was some paralyzing drug in his unwavering voice. Me? Of all people? I don’t even think I can turn around to meet his gaze.

“Calvin, come here.” I hear again, but this time, its a little more… demanding, powerful.

As if my feet are doing the actions for me, I turn around gradually and meet his gaze.

His face… His face is wearing a look of dominance and I could’ve sworn that I was going to pass out at that very moment before realizing that he was standing up himself.

“Get against the wall.” What? What did he mean by… As if he magically appears in front of me, he pushes me against the dried rose door as his face is inches from my own in a intoxicating aroma of want and something else I can’t describe. There’s no way this happening. Is this another dream?

He pushes his hips against my own slowly and the tension between us makes me bite my lips to keep me from releasing a embarrassing groan.

“You just let them talk to you like that?” He growls, biting my ear. My face feels so heated as my mind tries to wrap around what’s going on. This can’t possibly be happening.

“Answer the question Calvin.”

“I… don’t k-know.” I say as we’re about to kiss again. But suddenly he pulls away from me, readjusting his tie. I stare at him in bewilderment as he walks back to his desk. He looks up with those amber eyes once more, but this time they’re dulled, as if we’ve been having a normal conversation this entire time.

“That’s all Calvin. You may leave my office, and remember what I said about the 4:00 am on the dot.” He says bluntly before going back to his work.

I swallow as I slowly open the door, walking out and closing it behind me. What just… happened? I pinch my arm, but nothing happens.

Does that mean everything that happened yesterday…

We… I probably should not think about it too much unless I want to pass out.

Tempting - Chapter 3: Saved by the Bell

Its closing hours, around 12:00 am, and I still have a bountiful of questions bouncing around in my head. As I am signing out of my computer, I see Mr. Malone walk out of his room with a woman that I’ve probably seen around the building somewhere. She’s laughing and smiling with him, touching him on the arm when she can.

I guess I was staring for too long because David and me made eye contact before I went back to packing up my things guilty. Maybe I just made up everything that happened in my mind. Am I going crazy? There’s noway someone like him would ever like, even just a little bit, someone like me. I’m lucky to even have this job because the first thing everyone sees is that I’m overweight and ugly.

I sadly pack my things inside my bag before standing up. Now the woman’s gone and David’s pouring coffee into his glass mug. I feel a heavy weight on my shoulders as I so desperately wants him to turn around and give me that look again, the one that set my body ablaze, but I know he might be busy.

I leave the building, going over to the bus. At least I’ll be able to see him around 4 am.

---

My alarm blares through my dark little living room. I complain before disorientedly getting up, putting on the one classy shirt I own (which I use almost everyday now) and pulling my bag over my shoulder. I try to s-cruse up my hair up a bit in the darkness. I haven’t gotten my paycheck yet because I’ve only worked for a couple of days, so bills for electricity are cut.

“Good enough I guess.” I say as I open the door, not wanting to be late.

I drive the bus over to the location on the paper David had given us. This is where the celebration party is supposed to be. 430 west Goldenbridge.

For a minute, I didn’t even want to go towards the gigantic expensive looking building. I feel like I’d look so out of place, but I push forward. I walk towards two big men guarding the front entrance and they stop me, their faces harsh.

“Id.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, I-its here, sorry, in my bag somewhere…” I stutter, looking furiously through my bag for my id. Why did I have to put it in the big pocket?!

My face heats up more as I still sort through my things as best as I can. I’m just about set it on the ground when I hear a familiar voice.

“He’s with me.” David is by the entrance, his face emotionless. I can feel my heart bump harder in my chest as I pull my straps back over my shoulder. His outfit now shows off his build so well, I have to try not to stare.

The guys nod as David turns around and leaves, I suppose a gesture to follow him. I do, but from a reasonable distance.

“You look shabby.” He says without looking back. I feel my heart drop into my stomach.

“I-I’m sorry sir, I didn’t have a good set and-”

“We have clothes in room 208 downstairs. I want you to go find your size and wear it. We are trying to look presentable for guests.”

I nod to myself as he continues walking away, leaving me in the gigantic hallway. Timidly, I look around for the entrance to downstairs, but everything just looks like a endless amount of crimson walls.

A waiter walks by.

“Excuse m-me.”

“Yes?” He says, with a wrinkle on his nose. His reaction does not make me feel any better.

“Where is the place to go downstairs?”

“Right over there, by the end of the hall.”

“Thank you.”

I go downstairs and to room 208. There’s a gigantic closet that I stare in awe at. The clothes inside look more expensive then everything I’ve had in my life combined.

I grab a turquoise suit, knowing that I’ll probably not wear it, but like idea of it. It’s too out there. I put it back and instead grab a black suit with a simple red tie. This should due, actually more then due. Its so clean and pressed.

I better keep it in tip top shape through out the entire event.

I take off my clothes and put it on, not wasting time to look in the mirror. The suit itself looks good, but I know I look horrible wearing it. I grab my bag and head back upstairs, and I see David surrounded by people from my workplace.

They all were getting instructions.

“Chelsy, you’re in charge of making sure that all guests are comfortable. Ryan, you are supervising the kitchen.”

“Aw man, again?” Ryan whines.

“Yes, unless you would like to file a application to Mcdonalds after this.”

“N-no sir, I’m on it.”

“Micheal, you’re with me, socializing with the guests.” David announces.

“Coldren and Calvin, you’re both are supervising the hallways, making sure no one’s going where they aren’t supposed to go, you got that?” Instead of looking at the both of us, his amber eyes are trained on me, and I try not choke on air. I swallow and nod, probably for too long.

“Alright, the guests are going to be in here in a hour. To your stations, now.” He says as he walks away with his hands behind his back and Micheal trailing him. I can feel myself wanting him more and more, especially after yesterday and the day before that.

I can’t think of any reason why he would kiss me though.

“Hey, doe boy, following or not?”

“Oh, yes. I’m coming.”

We both walk down to the hallway, just before the stairwell. I hold my stomach awkwardly as a small gurgle fills the space. Coldren raises a eyebrow.

“You hungry? When did you last eat?”

“I’m… i’m not sure.”

“You wishing that you got a spot in the kitchen with Ryan huh? Its every overweight person’s dream.” He snickers. I play with my fingers in front of me as I try not show sadness on my face. It’s fine, I’m used to this by now.

After a few moments in silence, Coldren sighs, falling against the wall behind him.

“I can’t believe I got a job here with you of all people. Not that you’re annoying, but you ain’t a good conversationalist.”

“I, uh, yeah I get it.”

“Actually, do you mind holding down the fort here for a little?”

“What? For what?” I ask, my heart racing.

“I just want to walk around a little. You’ll be fine, Mr. Malone doesn’t usually check on us.”

“But we’re supposed to stay here and-”

Coldren rolls his eyes as he takes a step forward, crossing his arms over his stomach.

“Look, it’ll be fine. If you want us to like you, you have to stop being a little bitch.”

He turns around, walking down the stairs to who knows where. I stand, gawking, not knowing what to do. In the agreement that I had signed for this company, the rules is that if a co-worker is going out of line, they should be reported to the boss.

My mind just draws a blank, and I stand there. A heavy sigh comes from my mouth.

If you all are enjoying this, remember to vote :D

Tempting - Chapter 4: Do you want me?

I squeeze myself against the wall Coldren used to be in. Half an hour has gone by and he still isn’t back yet. I try to look down at my feet but again, my stomach is obstructing my view. I’m bout to suck my gut in when I hear a familiar voice.

“Calvin… where is Coldren?”

“C-coldren?” Its David. I look down at the floor, feeling fully guilty.

“I…”

“You’re the only one here. He left, didn’t he?” He sighs, adjusting his tie. I can’t form words so I nod. My face feels very hot and my knees start to tremble. For a moment, I take a risky look at his muscles, and I have to try not to squeal.

I don’t know if he noticed or not, but he decides to walk closer to me, the smell of pine again filling my nose. My eyelids lower, as if I’m in a daze.

“At least I did catch you alone.”

“Sir, I uh-” Again, he roughly kisses me on the lips, pushing me gently into the wall. My hands shoot up to his chest, but I don’t know what to do with them. He’s so big and strong… and I’m… me.

He takes a handful of my hair and forces my head back, giving him access to my neck. A small timid moan comes from my mouth as he lays kisses on my collarbone.

“God…” I say as I intake a sharp breath.

“Do you want me?” He soothes in the deepest voice imaginable. He brushes his thumb against my bottom lip as I look away from him, my ears and cheeks feeling hot.

“Do you want me?” He repeats. I nod my head, feeling slightly embarrassed.

Suddenly, we hear someone coming up the stairs, and David quickly backs away, his face neutral as if nothing had happened. I, on the other hand, feel like a cherry as I try to hide the clear arousal below my stomach.

“Oh shit.” I hear Coldren say as he ascends the stairs. He turns pale as David gives him a sharp look.

“Uh Mr. Malone, I… um I was using the bathroom you see and I-”

“I don’t want to hear it. You will answer to me after this event is over but for now I want you stay in your position. Without. Moving.”

“Yes sir, I’m sorry sir.” He apologizes, walking to my side. David’s fiery eyes divert to my own.

“And you. Next time you see your co-worker leave his station, you come to me asap. Understand?”

“Y-yes sir.”

With that, he walks out, his hands behind his back. We kissed, again. I brush my fingers over my lips quickly, a slight smile hiding on my face.

“Calvin, what the hell man?!” Coldren blurts, making me jump.

“Huh, what happened?” I say dazedly.

“Why didn’t you make up a excuse for me when he got here?”

“I… He didn’t really give me a chance to speak.” My cheeks tinge pink as his words fill my head again: ‘Do you want me?’.

“Shit, shit. I hope he doesn’t fire me. It took me a while to get to where I am.”

“I’m sure he won’t fire you for something that small.”

“You don’t know him man. I know you just got this job a few days ago, so let me explain something to you. Mr. Malone. Doesn’t. Fuck. Around. Why do you think we’re all scared shit-less of him?”

“Because he’s your boss?”

“No, smart ass, because he won’t hesitate once to let you go. Once he was sleeping with this woman and they actually got close. However, she screwed up big time at a post and she got fired immediately. I’m telling you, that man has no emotions.” He finishes, as I think about my relationship with David, well if you can even call it that.

I still believe that this may just be a dream, and that it will all vaporize into a measly pile of ashes if I were to think about it too much.

I nod, the boss’s eccentric eyes still stuck in my head. They’re so beautiful, and so mesmerizing. And those arms and chest.

“Doe boy! Jesus, are you even listening? My ass could be on the line here and I need someone to talk to.” He whines.

“I’m sorry. I was somewhere el-”

“You’re always somewhere else. God, if you can’t be present for two seconds then why in the fuck do you even have this job? Why were you even given it?!” His dark eyes grow in slits.

“I said I’m sorry, I don’t think you’re going to be fired though.”

“You really know nothing. Just- Just stay over there in your corner and i’ll stay in mine.”

“O-okay.”

I stalk over to the other side of the hallway and look at the ground, not trying to make eye-contact with Coldren again. It was probably something I said, I’m always doing something wrong.

---

The guests finally arrive and the big mansion is swarmed with people of all class. I see some co-workers who are well off enough to afford going, and some big names. I see David sometimes, luring guests into different rooms, talking to people about marketing deals, etc.

My eyes can’t seem to leave him once he’s in their sights. My heart always feels like its about to explode. Someone who actually likes me…

And he’s the ceo of a billion dollar industry. If I were to tell anyone back home, they’d laugh in my face and call me a liar, especially my friend Marcus.

The night goes on until its 1 pm, announcing the end of the celebration. I lean against the wall of the hallway, exhaustion and fatigue weighing me down. Coldren’s already asleep, his black cap covering his face as a snore wafts through the hall.

I walk over to him reluctantly and say “Coldren, its ending.” but he doesn’t even stir. I then poke his arm, and he finally comes awake.

“Wh-What? What do you want?”

“The event is ending now.”

“Ooh. Okay, Jesus Christ my back!” He yawns as he twists his upper body, causing a sickening crack. I wince at the sound because bones cracking has always been revolting to me.

“What? Why did you make that face?”

“I just don’t like the sound of crackin-”

Before I can finish he cracks his knuckles right in my face. I flinch away from him with a scowl.

“Hey stop that!” I say, as he comes closer with his other fingers.

“Oh come on doe boy, its not that bad, its actually satisfying if you give it a chance.”

“Noooooo!” I whine as he rips another crack. He continues to laugh until guests start filing out near our station, and we go back to our positions. 

A friendly reminder to vote :)

Tempting - Chapter 5: Standing Here

After the last remaining guests trickle out the doors, an intercom sounds, motioning us to the living room area.

“You all did well. A few disturbances had occurred.” He looks towards Coldren, who’s face again turns pale.

“But in all a great event. And as compensation, you all have today off.” A few hoots come from mostly everyone except Coldren. I feel a sort of pity for him before we all leave the impressive building as well, most of them booking it to their cars while I stand by the bus stop.

I yawn. I think about laying in my bed with my sheets over my head while I fall asleep. Its one of the things I want right now. Well, that and Dav-

“You take the bus?” I look up at him with big eyes, a light blush on my cheeks. At this point, he pops up at everywhere, not that I mind. I don’t mind at all actually.

Okay, okay, he’s here again. Just talk to him normally.

“Uhm, oh yeah, I do, uh sometimes. Wait, but what are you doing here?”

“Standing here.”

I give him a blank look before he chuckles, readjusting the tie on the gorgeous suit he has on. His laugh is so deep and smooth, like creamy chocolate. I’ve never heard something so nice before.

“I actually came to see you. Is that a problem?”

“Uhhh, no sir. I’m just confused is all-”

“I’ve already told you to stop calling me sir.” He growls. His eyes narrow at me as I apologize more to myself then him.

“I mean David.”

“Correct. “

“Yeah, I’m just confused as to w-why… um, I don’t know how to phrase it. I’m not uh.” I stutter, feeling more idiotic as I let my mouth flap open.

“You’re just, you’re just really uh, really good lo-” I’ve never been a good flirt, nor have I really had the opportunity to do so.

“You’re coming over to my house today. “ He says, as my mouth drops.

“Uh, what?”

“Did I not say it loud enough?” He says, actually sounding genuine.

“No, no, I just… uh right now?”

“Yes, we’re taking the bus there.”

“Okay. I just wasn’t expecting that.” I breathe, smiling at the ground.

We stand in a good silence as the noon air blows on my warm face. I feel him graze his hand on my own, and a electric feeling tingles through my fingers. This all feels good, amazing even. This moment right here has to be the best thing that’s ever happened to me in my life, however, I can’t shake the feeling of wariness.

I get shivers from when I was in high school, when girls would pretend to like me only to make fun of me in front of a large crowd later. Its almost a mixture of happiness and fear I experiencing at this moment.

However, as the bus descends down the street, that fear starts to spill into my happiness like water over land.

“Um… David?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Depends.”

Again, I stare at him until he motions me to go ahead.

“So why, uh, if you don’t mind me asking, why me?”

“What do you mean?”

I can feel my hands shake so I hold them both in place in front of me as I swallow.

I don’t make eye contact with him as my face gets warm.

“I mean… people like you are usually with, i don’t know, more nice looking-”

“The bus is here.” He completely cuts in. The bus rolls up in front of us, its doors opening automatically as I blink. Maybe it wasn’t a good time to bring something like that up.

“I’m paying for both,” he tells the driver, who probably doesn’t recognize him. We sit at the back, the sound of the bus moving and other people’s conversations filling the space between us.

---

I can’t believe this. We finally arrive to our destination in half an hour and step foot onto a very high end street filled with gigantic mansions. My mouth drops wide open as I continue to view the landscape.

This isn’t real.

“Mine is over there.” David points over to a marble white mansion with windows rimmed with the color gold and expensive sleek cars sitting in the drive thru. All of this is of course protected by a silver gate sitting between two creme colored brick walls.

It takes everything in me to not faint in this very moment.

“That one?”

“Yeah, unless you don’t like it. We can go to a different one.”

“A different one?”

“Right… that’s what I just said.”

Tempting - Chapter 6: Puppy Love

“I…” I can’t even squeak out the rest of my sentence as i stand there, my mouth completely open in awe. I know he has a lot of money, everyone knows that, but I just never seen it in all its glory.

“Are we just going to stand here, or are we going to go inside?”

“S-sure. I I mean if you want to go inside. I’m just… wow.”

“Yeah, yeah, lets get a move on, the day’s not going to be fresh forever.”

He walks to the expensive looking house as I tail him, not believing my eyes for even a second.

He unlocks the smooth wooden doors to the great inside. The smell of vanilla and pine cones waft through the air and bright golden lights wink at me from the high ceiling.

“Take a seat anywhere.” There are two long crimson sofas in the middle of the room, pointed towards what I can assume is a Jacuzzi and above it a wide flat screen tv.

I walk over to it and sit down, my mind not quite catching up with me yet. This is insane, this is completely insane. When is this going to be yanked right from under me and called a amazing dream? When am I going to wake up?

He disappears into another room and comes back with two glass cups with a wine bottle under his arm.

“I would’ve got my butler to bring these for me but I gave him a day off too.”

I smile shyly as he hands over the glass.

“That’s really nice of you.” I say.

“Heh, nice isn’t a word people usually describe me with. They usually say strict, heartless, ambitious,” He pauses for a moment as he makes unwavering eye contact with me, placing the bottle near his crotch as he opens it.

I swallow as my face and ears begins to burn. I lower my eyes and he begins to pour the clear bubbling liquid into my cup.

“…Lustful.” He finishes with deepest, smoothest voice imaginable.

“Oh.” I say in the moment, sipping my cup awkwardly.

He sits next to me, gradually putting his arm over the head of the couch behind me as I continue to feel like a bright cherry. Just as he’s leaning closer, a series of barks fill the air, making me jump.

“Oh my god!” I yell as 5 or 6 Pomeranian dogs of different colors comes bounding into the living in full force, yapping and jumping at me. I squeal as I pull my legs to my chest, looking down at the wild beasts in horror.

“Well, I see you all are home early.” David chuckles, scratching under the chin of a black one.

“I swear these dogs get more energetic every time I see them.” A women with a southern accent and dark red hair says as she turns the corner into the living room, a bunch of colorful leashes hanging from her hands.

“Hello Jasmine, how was the walk?”

“It was fine, not counting that Diesel over there got off her leash somehow and jumped on your neighbor.”

“Which neighbor was it?” He asks, as I stare bug-eyed at the one white fur-ball trying to jump onto David’s lap.

“The one you don’t like, Mr. Brown.”

“That’s fine then.”

“Oh, well hello there. Mr. Malone didn’t tell me he was having guests over today. What’s your name?” She asks as she walks near the couches, scooping up a beige dog who licks her face softly.

“His name is Calvin. He works for me.”

“Calvin, nice to meet you! My name is Jasmine, and as annoying the job is, I’m Mr. Malone’s dog-sitter.”

I nod, still trying not to get nipped by one of them. She chuckles, putting down the beige one and picking up a smaller, puffier, white one but with little dark spots.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/fd835a2ea8e1177f184de709585b3ac19e353db9/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f396f46574e414b332d736d5646413d3d2d3831353435303035362e313565303131666335303438613936323139383838373233373537352e6a7067)

“This one here is named Bismuth. She’s just a puppy and sweeter then sugar. She doesn’t bite and likes about everyone.” She scratches her tiny head as the puppy yips playfully but restfully. I start to breath faster as she brings the animal closer to me, its little tongue outside of it’s mouth.

I can’t seem to move as Jasmine gives a confused face.

“You alright there?”

“Um, yeah, I just don’t think it’ll like me.”

“You don’t know if she will until you try though.”

“… I’m alright for now, thanks.” I gulp, keeping my stubbornness. I don’t want to end up hurting it or making it upset.

She shrugs before setting the puppy down, it waddling to its seniors and participating in their play.

“Well, I guess there is always time for you to start liking dogs.”

“I don’t… Its not like I hate them, I don’t know how to explain.”

“You don’t need to explain yourself. Jasmine, your pay will be directly deposited into your account for this week.” David interrupts. Jasmine nods as she puts up the leashes on golden hooks by the front door.

“As expected. Welp, it was nice to meet you Calbon.”

“Its Calvin.” I mutter.

“Oh, I’m sorry! With all those dog names swimming in my head I can hardly even remember other people’s… okay Calvin. Bye, and see you tomorrow boss.” She gives a salute as she walks out the door, closing it behind her. 

Please Vote! Not to sound desperate, but I kind of need the encouragement ;(

Announcement! :)

So basically guys, I’m at a lost for words for how this story was able to grow so fast. Thanks for all the people who spent their times reading this, it really means a lot. So, the uploading every Wednesday thing didn’t work out because I sometimes get massive writers block and end up not writing anyway. Instead I’ve decided to upload every Friday since then I’m actually giving my writing my all :D

Thanks again for the 42K streak! 

-Lovely_Indigo

Tempting - Chapter 7: Got to wait

Finally, we are left alone again… well not counting the little fur-balls that yapped and scraped at each other while fighting over a colorful squeaking monkey.

We sit in uncomfortable silence, David paying more attention to the Tv then my presence.

“Those are some unique names… uh you gave your dog.” I pipe up, wondering if my voice was a little too high. His bright orange yellowish eyes focus on me again, and its almost like being high. I want his eyes on me as long as it can be.

“I like names that are different. I believe the ones that I picked out for them matches their characters.”

“Characters?”

“Yes.”

“But they’re dogs.” I let slip as I try to understand his point.

“Yeah, but each one of them has a different personality. I just chose a name that kind of fits it.” Just as he’s saying this, he stands up, taking off the top coat of his suit, exposing the muscles underneath his white shirt.

He catches me staring as he places it next to me.

“Why don’t you get comfortable.”

“Yes sir.” I mumble as a playful scowl plays on his face.

“Excuse me?”

“I mean… Yes David.”

“That’s more like it.” I feel my heart skip as he places his thumb on my bottom lip, moving it slowly from right to left. I continue to take the coat of my borrowed suit off as we make heated eye contact. I don’t think I can look away.

He leans down, planting a warm kiss on my lips before helping me take the garment off. Suddenly he pulls away, and as he does, my body moves forward too, wanting more.

“I want to do so much things to you…” He says deeply as I shiver, his warm eyes like hot coals. He sighs.

“But not yet.”

“Why?” I let out, a dark blush creeping onto my cheeks.

“I mean, not that we have to do anything, I just thought…”

“You should go home and rest.” He takes the coat he had put down beside me and walks towards his hallway, the sight of him doing so leaving behind a cold feeling in my stomach.

“Home?”

“Yes, you can use my card in the bowl by the door if you want to. But for now, you had a long day. Rest and I’ll see you tomorrow.” And with that, he vanishes behind a corner, my mouth agape with disbelief.

Did I say or do something wrong? I should’ve kept my mouth shut. I feel tears threaten to well in my eyes, but by sear will power I don’t cry. Its not going to help anything, as I’ve learned a long time ago.

I don’t take the black card in fear that I’ll lose it. The little dogs disregard their play thing for a moment to bark at me rigorously, all except Bismuth, who had stolen the monkey and ran away with it.

This is enough to have me slip out the door as fast as possible, the scene outside still taking the breath right out of me.

Maybe he came to his senses and decided that I wasn’t worth it? At least it was great while it lasted.

I take one more grand look at the nice street before getting on the bus, sitting at the back.

---

The day goes on as if it could’ve been any other normal evening for me. I sit alone, watching tv on my small screen as cats start to howl outside from play fighting.I hear a couple arguing in their apartment next to me and I have to try to drown them out so I can listen to my show.

But I can’t listen to my show. All I can think about is him. David. He keeps seeping into my mind like water outside of a towel.

I keep asking myself ‘what if’, and its driving me crazy. What if I stopped stuttering so much, would he have liked me?

I shake my head, again focusing on the tv.

---

Sleep came briskly to me as I crack my back in the fresh morning sunlight coming from my window. I get up from couch as my alarm continues to blare from the other side of the room.

All I could think about was going to work and seeing those amber eyes again.

I go into my bathroom and take a cold shower (the only resources available to me for the moment), still not looking into the mirror.

I get out, brushing my hair and taking my suit out from my bag that I put it in on the previous night. It smells kind of like Cheetos and lemon. I remember that I probably should do my laundry, but I’m trying to save up to pay for my rent. Hopefully the next few pay checks I get will suffice.

I pick up my bag and walk out the door, getting on the bus that drove down my street.

Tempting - Chapter 8: None of your business

Once I pull open the glass doors, I stand in shock at the amount of people standing around the lobby of the building, holding various pieces of papers and cameras.

I clutch the strap of my bag as I wander through the crowd, confusion clouding my mind.

“I don’t know, didn’t he say he wasn’t going to come out?”

“Don’t jinx us Tom, he has to. We just have to stay positive.” I hear two people say by the elevators. I step in and press the button to the 13th floor. What is going on?

The moment the sleek gold doors open, I see David at the end of the hall, walking with a blonde woman next to him. He catches my eye for a moment before turning around and walking them to somewhere else.

Are we now going to act like we’re strangers?

I walk into the room where the offices are organized, and can’t believe my eyes. Papers are flying everywhere, and people are darting left and right. What in the heck is going on?!

“Calvin! Where in the hell where you??”

“Huh? Coldren? What’s going on?”

“Did you not get the forwarded email?”

“…No.”

He slides his hand over his face as he pushes me into my office.

“I sent out a few documents that need to be edited, printed, then stapled. Now please do your damn job.”

“But what about-” He slams the door in my face before I can finish. I can feel my knees shake a little as I sit behind my computer’s desk, turning on the screen. What email was he talking about? An important email was sent out, and I didn’t know about it… At the same time, I don’t really own a computer at home.

I fervently sign into my mail account, and lone and behold, an email with bold writing shows up at the top of my list, directly from the company. I click on it.

“Everyone, some predicaments have occurred, and I need you to come earlier then usual. Probably about an hour or so. Directions will be given to you once you get here. Again, 1 hour earlier then usual. Failure to do this will not be taken lightly.” I read as my heart pounds faster in my chest.

After a few moments of silently freaking out, I then pull up the documents sent to me and begin working, ignoring the sounds of shuffling and printers outside of my office.

---

I finished in about 2 hours or so. I take the papers with my sweaty hands and walk out my door, the hallways a lot more calmer then when I first got here. The smell of roasted coffee beans and donuts are enough to make my mouth water, but I instantly turn myself away from the temptation.

I do not need the extra pounds. I already have enough as it is. And the faces I would get if I even stood close to the snack table would be unbearable.

I knock on Coldren’s office door and it suddenly flings open, almost hitting me.

“Whoa!”

“You finished?” I nod gradually as he takes the stacks from me. I notice a woman with brown hair sitting on a chair in the corner of his office. Company?

“I sent new papers for you to do.”

“Okay, but really, I just w-want to ask about what was going o-” He closes the door mid sentence as I sigh in defeat.

I start to head back to my own office when suddenly I slam into a man, almost losing my footing.

I look up into cold blue eyes as he gives me a one over. He’s wearing a black suit with a dark blue tie, and his honey brown hair is smoothed back.

“Move.” He growls. I lower my eyes and step to the side, feeling my face heat up. After he walks away, I look back at him, noticing that he held himself like he owned the place. I quickly throw away the thought and go back to my office .

---

I can’t help but recall the time David kissed me, I can still remember him dragging his thumb along the bottom of my lip. It felt so good, more good then anything else I’ve ever felt in my life.

For a moment, I felt sexy and wanted… I jump as a sharp beep comes from the speaker in my office.

“Everyone, I know its about to be your lunch break. However, there are few people I need to see. Chelsy, Ryan, Coldren, Micheal, Elizabeth, and Calvin. That is all.”

I swallow as I hear my name sound over the intercom.

I get up reluctantly and head for the stairs employees are supposed to take to the top. Rules for this company is that in the mornings, elevator use is accepted, but any other time prohibited. I find myself getting a little dizzy as I ascend the steps, knowing that I haven’t eaten for a day now.

I make it to the office, and its no surprise that they all already arrived, greeting me with snarky humorous looks. All except for the previous blonde woman I saw in the hallways with Davud, who is now straight out glaring at me.

Tempting - Chapter 9: Peace and Quiet

Happy Christmas you all! I hope you all get all the love and gifts you want this year :)

I walk in slowly, shame tinting my cheeks pink.

“Took you long enough. How are you breathing so hard from walking up just a few flights?” Chelsy quips, and a few people snicker. I hadn’t notice that I was breathing really hard, and that just made me grow pinker. I feel like a apple, a big red apple. Another woman I don’t know is standing in the line with us, but she has brown hair and a dark green suit.

“Hey, that’s not funny.” She loud whispers to the group.

What’s worse is that David doesn’t respond. Standing next to his desk is the glaring blonde woman from earlier, but this time she’s holding a clipboard. She continues to scowl at me until David stands up.

“Okay, I don’t want to keep you all here forever, but there’s some matters to address.”

“Right, such as tardiness and outright disrespect.” The blonde cuts in. Everyone looks around confused as David sighs, rubbing his hand over his face.

“That’s correct. Today’s been hectic, as a lot of you know. Well, at least the some of you who decided to show up.” David says.

“It wasn’t my fault! I don’t know how but my cat got out of my apartment and I-“The woman, who stood up for me, who I can assume is Elizabeth, begins to plead.

“Shut your mouth and pay respect to Mr. Malone when he’s talking!” Blonde woman demands.

David scowls at the back of the blonde’s head before continuing.

“Thank you Ms. Collete, that will be all… We will discuss your tardiness after this meeting Elizabeth, but for now I have big news. The problem has finally been fixed and those annoying camera men shouldn’t be coming back any time soon. However, like flies, they are probably still around the building so make sure to not disclose any important information to anyone that asks. Make sure to spread what I have said to the others. Meeting disbanded, go get lunch.”

Everyone nods in unison as they begin to leave the office. This is giving me a sense of Deja Vu as I trail behind them. I stop in my tracks once David speaks up again.

“Calvin, not you. We still have important matters to discuss.”

“M-Mr. Malone?” I say timidly as he scowls. Right, he doesn’t like me calling him that, but the strict blonde woman, Ms. Collete is still in the room.

“So, it has come to my attention that-”

“THAT you didn’t show up at the REQUIRED time, and that is simply against our company policy, which is that you have to be here at the time we need of you, or there will be CONSEQUENCES such as-”

“Ms. Collete!” David speaks up, giving a ‘what in the world are you doing?’ look. She blinks her eyes a few times in confusion.

“What?”

“Stop.”

“But he-”

“Please go wait in the lounge.”

“Sir, you can’t be-”

“Now.” He growls as her face heats up. She slams her pen into her clipboard and gives me a heated look as if she was trying to throw daggers from her eyes.

“Fine.”

“Finally.” He sighs as she closes the door behind her. My heart skips two beats as he turns to face me again.

“What happened?”

“I’m so sorry sir-”

“Excuse me Calvin?”

“I mean, David. I don’t want to make excuses or anything, I r-really didn’t have a way to look at it. My phones broken and I don’t have a computer at home.”

“You don’t have anything you can access the internet with?”

I shake my head, anxiously playing with my fingers.

“Okay, that’s fine. We will make something work.” A wave of relief flows through me. Thank god I’m not getting fired, but I’m still curious.

“Uh David, what was all that about though?”

“You mean the mob of cameramen you saw downstairs? I’m surprised not one of them pulled you over to talk to you.”

“Yeah, there was a lot.”

“It wasn’t really that serious. Just a miscommunication of information. “ He gradually stands up while straightening out his suit, his ember eyes not leaving mine.

“There was something else I wanted to talk to you about, but that can wait.” I nod as he goes over to a little phone in the corner of his big office and talks into it. Should I leave?

“Yes, this is Mr. Malone. I want you to bring over my usual lunch… yes with the dressing. And…” He turns his attention to me, my body stiffening. He covers the ear piece with his hand.

“What do you want to eat?”

Next chapter will be posted on Friday Loves! I hope you enjoy on this wonderful Christmas day <3

Tempting - Chapter 10: No Thanks

I gulp heavily as my heart starts to beat faster.

I politely shake my head no, saying “Its fine, I’m not that hungry,” but he gives me a frown.

“Its lunch period and nobody’s eaten breakfast because of the workload. You need actual food.”

“I know, I-I usually just eat at home-”

“What do you want to eat Calvin.” He says again, this time more of a statement then a question. I feel my soul leave my body as all the blood in my face washes out like a dried dam.

I know what’ll happen if I even take a ounce of food. I was doing so good lately, controlling my urges to eat, and now…

“He’s waiting on the other end.”

“I guess I’ll just get a salad?” I answer dryly as he shakes his head.

“Also, bring in a salad, make sure to add chicken and chips into the bowl… Yes the orange chips. Drinks… I’ll have a diet coke and he will have…”

“Just water.”

“Fine, bring some sparkling water, and not that nasty tasteless crap.”

“Really David, you don’t have to-”

“Sit down with me.”

He slides back behind his desk folding his hands in front of him. I bite my bottom lip and do as

I’m told. I feel like this is going to mess up everything, once he sees me eat, sees the way people

have perceived me for years, will he still want me? Or whatever you can call out

encounters.

“So Calvin.” He soothes, leaning closer.

“With all the commotion over the past few days I haven’t really had the time to ask some questions. There’s this… thing I want to ask, but as I said before, that can wait.”

I nod reluctantly, not fully there. All I can think about is the food that was coming.

“What was your childhood like?”

“…Uh, what?” I ask, genuinely not processing the question.

“Your childhood, you know, that thing that happens before becoming adults?”

“My childhood… not much I guess? It was really boring, I don’t really have anything to say about

it.“ I squirm a little in my seat as his bright eyes pierce through me, almost as if he knew every

embarrassing detail about my life, the bullying, the crying. I look away.

“Nothing at all?”

I nod slightly but his face remains icy neutral. He leans back.

“Alright… I want to let you know something Calvin. I run almost everything in this

company, and the things I don’t, its taken care of by people I hired. I control who comes and

goes with just a snap of my finger.“ He says in a even tone as I swallow, the blood draining from

my face.

“So, lets say there’s someone you want gone from the company because of the things they’ve either said or done to you. Just saying the name might make it happen.” My

eyes grow wider as he continues looking into them, his gaze steady. I don’t know how to

respond so I sit their with my mouth agape. Is he really implying what I think he is?

Suddenly we’re interrupted by a beep and David ushers the person on the other side of the dark

grey door to open. A deep blush creeps onto my face as a man walks in with two trays of food

balanced perfectly on either hand. He’s the first person

to see us like this, what if he spreads that I’m having lunch with him…

David notices my face as the man leaves.

“Don’t worry. Charelston has been a a family friend for years. He’s seen a lot worse happen in this room that has never gotten out.”

“I-I wasn’t thinking that this was bad or anything. Its just your image.”

“What about my image?”

“You know.” I cough slightly as I lower my voice.

“Uh, never mind.”

He sighs as he opens the plastic lid over his tray and motions for me to do the same. At first I

don’t move, but after he starts staring, I open mine with trembling hands.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m just a little sick.”

“The greater reason for you to eat something.”

“Right.” I grab the fork as he starts to dip a piece of cut steak into a yellow dressing.

“I’ve noticed something about you Calvin, and its only gotten clearer as we continue to talk.”

Hello yall! I know this chapter was posted a little late on Friday, but I’m happy its out :) have a good day

Tempting - Chapter 11: Cherry Flavored

“Oh?” I squeak as I hear the crunch the salad makes when I put my fork through it. There’s also a

golden grilled streak in the middle of the dish and a side of orange chips. The sparkling water is

cherry flavored, coincidentally and terribly my favorite.

“You’re very insecure.”

I continue to crunch salad onto my fork as I look away from his eyes. I swallow as I can feel tears threaten to well, but I push them at bay.

“But, I also noticed that you’re nice, and very patient with people. Patient with people who don’t even deserve it… There’s not a lot of people around me who I can say the same about.” He says in a smooth voice.

“Thank you.” I respond meekly as I stare down at the lettuce. I place it in my mouth and for a

moment, I don’t notice me chewing and swallowing. All I can feel is the complete relief and

euphoria in my mind as I feel it hit my stomach with a satisfying gurgle.

I grab another forkful and more as I continue to absentmindedly nod my head to whatever David

was saying. After I’m done with that, I move on to the chicken, which had to be the best thing

I’ve ever put in my mouth.

Then the chips, then the sparkling cherry water.

“And when I really think back to it, those books were not really the best series I’ve read. There’s a lot of underrated novels that I believe the people just skim over and call it a day. Maybe when I have time, I can help support those novels, just so it has more exposure. What do you think Calvin?”

I sit there, staring at my plate with a mixture of emotions in my head. I feel disgusting, but at the

same time I want more, a lot more.

“Calvin?”

“Huh?”

“I was asking you a question.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. I-”

“Did you not hear a single thing I said Calvin?” I feel my body ice as I try to avoid his amber eyes.

This is what happens when I eat something, I become totally transfixed on that food, and that’s

one of things I’ve been bullied for years for.

“I’m sorry David.” I mutter guiltily.

“Its fine. If you’re really that sick, I think it’d be best for you to go home.”

“Home? No, I can’t. I’m fine, it’s just a little headach-”

“Don’t worry, I’ll make it a excused absence. You will still get your check on the designated day of everyone else.”

“Okay, thank you David.” I mutter as I bite my bottom lip. He nods his head as I exit his office, him telling me “Be safe, and if you need anything call me.”

I’m packing up my case in my small office when someone knocks on my door. I tell them to open.

It’s Chelsy, the woman with the bite in her voice and died purple curls.

She smiles as she continues to hold onto the papers that were in no doubt supposed to be for me.

“Seems to me like you’re cutting it close with Mr. Malone, doeboy.” She jabs.

“First of all, he continually keeps calling you to his office, which is already a red flag, and also, you miss most of the important meetings because of laziness. I’m sincerely surprised that he let you stay for this long.”

Even though I don’t turn to answer, I still feel her words hit my gut like daggers. I begin to

think of any fast food places that might be around, that was able to calm me down a bit. I know

she doesn’t know about me and David’s arrangement, but her jabs still hurt all the same.

“However, it probably won’t last any longer. Mr. Malone doesn’t take lightly to a lot of mistakes and he’s fired people for less. Shape up, or don’t come back at all, you’re just wasting all of our time.”

She drops the papers on my desk, but before she can go, I stop her with frustration

clouding my judgement.

“You’re going to have to find someone else to do those. I’m going home for the day.”

“What in the hell do you mean?”

“Mr. Malone let me have some time off because I’m sick.”

“ Mr. Malone never gives anybody days off.“ She sneers as a small smile plays on my lips.

“Well, I guess he thought mine was serious?”

“Or maybe he’s just trying to nicely fire you.” She looks doubtful as I shrug, pulling my strap over my shoulder. I walk past her and take the elevator to the main floor.

I walk out the building, but instead of going towards the bus, I see a little fast food place and instead go towards that. 

Happy New Years everyone! Make sure to make your resolutions and have an amazing 2020!

Tempting - Chapter 12: New Things

I again sit on my couch as a old jeopardy show plays on my small TV far in the evening. The

couple from yesterday are still going at it in another room in the complex, but this time it’s a lot

more docile.

I grab another chip from the bag, tasting the wonderful salty heaven as it slides down my throat.

I also have a sandwich on my lap, two cans of cherry soda, and a few bags of gummy worms. I

took a little of the money I’ve been saving over months and used it to buy all this. However, it

was all the worth it. I don’t know what I was stressing about before. Every bite, every drink was

like a burst of euphoria, of relief.

I’m just about to change the channel when a loud knock fills my living room.

“I’m not expecting anyone.” I murmur as I push myself from the couch, wincing at the sound of my back cracking.

I unlock the door and am surprise at who’s standing on the other side.

“Delivery for… Calin Stewert?”

“It’s Calvin.” I reply meekly, my head clouded in confusion. No one ever sends me anything,

especially not two packages filled with god knows what.

He gives me a paper to sign and also hands over a white letter with a gold colored flower stamp.

I take it reluctantly before he turns around and leave.

I move all the items by my entrance and close the door, thinking that it’ll probably be safer to

open the letter then any of the packages.

It reads;

’To Calvin,

maybe now you’ll be able to get my messages easier.

From: Your Boss.’

I look from the letter to the packages, then repeat. My heart beats faster as I kneel above them,

opening the smaller box with a knife I found in my kitchen.

My mouth falls open as I pull out the case of a new, sleek android. This is not real. I can feel my

hands shake as I look at the package, not believing for a second that its actually there.

There’s no way he bought me a phone, especially one as expensive and popular as this one.

I tear into the second box, and again its something that I thought I’d never own, especially not at

this moment.

“Its a popular laptop… It looks really expensive.” I breathe, taking it out of its box. I sit there in

the middle of my small living room, not knowing how to process all of this.

“Why would he… I feel like i’m going to faint.” I take out the sleek black phone, sliding my finger

over the smooth surface. It seems like its already set up as a bright blue home screen shows up. I

look at the dark blue laptop.

I bite my bottom lip, a weird mixture of appreciation and anxiety forming in my mind.

---

The sun is beginning to rise as I comb through my wet tangled hair after showering. I woke up

feeling chubby and disgusting after eating all that junk yesterday, but I still feel like grabbing

something from my almost discarded refrigerator. I refrain myself from doing so.

Once I hop on the bus, I pull out my new phone, realizing that I don’t know what to say to David

once I get to work. I feel like I shouldn’t keep it, these are some expensive items that I sure as

heck didn’t earn.

I walk through the lobby and take the elevator up to the work space, where people are either

talking near the snack table or hard at work. I see some donuts and I have to pinch the back of

my hand just to not walk towards it.

’I have to start over now, all the progress I’ve had is now gone. ’ I think sadly.

Once I enter my office, I become aware of the stacks of paper on my desk and I take all of them

with a sigh, sitting behind my computer.

An hour of work goes by as I think about whether or not to go to David’s office. How would I

confront the issue? ’Hello David, um the gift you gave me is pretty neat, I just wish it didn’t cost

hundreds of dollars. Maybe you should take them back?’

I shake my head in cringe, pressing the print button on the newly edited document. I walk out

my office to the print machines, where Coldren and the woman who had the cat from yesterday,

Elizabeth, are standing. She has her brown hair in a high pony tail and a black suit with a pencil

skirt. Coldren is wearing a white shirt, black tie and pants, a standard.

“Oh sorry, the printer jammed for some reason.” She says.

“Yeah, because this printers a loud of garbage.”

“Every printer jams Coldren. Anyway, do you know how to fix it?”

“Me?” I ask, looking at the flickering orange exclamation mark on its front.

“I… don’t think so?”

“Jesus, now how are we going to get work done?” Coldren huffs, making Elizabeth raise one of her eyebrows.

“That’s the first time I’ve ever heard something like that out of you.”

“Yeah? Well Mr. Malone put my ass on the watch list, and so is your’s, so any screw up and we’re fucked.”

“I know that… but I don’t think he’ll be mad over something like this, you’re overreacting Coldren-”

“Me? I’m overreacting? Thanks Elizabeth.” And with that he stalks back into his office, mumbling

something under his breath. I look at the floor in discomfort as Elizabeth sighs, folding her arms

in front of her.

“I swear, he has been like this ever since the event. I don’t know what Mr. Malone told him to make him so paranoid.”

“Uh, I was there when Dav- uh, the boss found out he left his post. He looked… kind of mad.” I

say timidly, still not making eye contact. This is the first time in a while that someone except for

David hasn’t brought up my weight in any way. However, I’m still bracing for impact.

“Yeah, and Mr. Malone gave me a stern talking too, but I know he won’t fire me over a broken printer. Anyway,” She brushes a stray brown lock behind her ear, suddenly looking nervous.

“Do you know the deal with the new lady?”

“The new lady?”

“Yeah, the one in Mr. Malone’s office yesterday. Everyone’s been talking about her, she looks like a Russian soldier or something.” She jokes as I remember the woman’s blonde hair pulled into a

tight bun at the top of her head, and the intense glare she had gave me.

Tempting - Chapter 13: Earn It

The thought of her being alone in David’s office aroused a new feeling inside of me, one I

experienced rarely. I envision him talking to her, putting his hand on her thigh, and I can’t help

but flinch from the thought.

“I think her name was Ms. Collete.” I say.

“What about Ms. Collete?” Both me and Elizabeth jump as I turn around in horror, coming face to

face with Ms. Collete herself. I feel like I’m about to faint.

She’s wearing a tight red ruffled top with a black pencil skirt, accompanied with black heels.

She’s still holding on to her clipboard, eyeing us heatedly.

“Uh, nothing ma’am, we were just talking about the printer. It’s broken.” Elizabeth says.

“And is that my problem Ms. Fetcher? It seems like you two are just sitting around doing nothing, and that’s something I just can’t tolerate. I’m going to have to put you guys down and talk to Mr. Malone.”

“What!?” Elizabeth shots, her eyes bulging,

“Why? We didn’t do anything wrong!”

“No, the thing you both did wrong was loitering on the job.” Ms. Collete seethes, a vein popping beneath her pale skin.

“Wait, wait, let me go and talk to Mr. Malone, surely he’ll understand the problem, right?” She adds.

“Mr. Malone isn’t here. He had decided to stay home for reasons I can’t disclose and had put me in charge. So any concerns for him must go through me.”

Mr. Malone isn’t at work? I think about the day prior, wondering if he said anything about taking

the day off. Guilt starts to grip me as I feel the hard surface of my new phone in my pocket. I can’t

wait another day to express my gratitude to him in person, but I don’t know if he likes people

visiting him out of the blue. I just can’t accept gifts of this value, so I’ll make sure to say I

appreciate it.

“Well, the printer isn’t working, so we can’t get any copies.” Elizabeth says.

“Again, I am not skilled in that category so you might want to bring it up with someone who is.” Ms. Collete gibes, leaning in.

“And also, I want to give a word of advice. Keep my name out of both of your mouths. There may be consequences if this type of accident happens again.”

And with that she turns around, her heels leaving behind distinct clacks as she makes her way

towards David’s office. We both stare in the direction she left, complete disbelief on our faces.

“Hmm, at least we now know more about her. She’s giving me Grinch vibes” Elizabeth concludes, shaking her head.

“I’ll just go to our main office and call maintenance. Hopefully they’re available at this hour.”

I nod as she leaves too, making my way back to my office. Right before I get there, I see the man

with the dark blue tie again, but this time he’s wearing a light grey suit and his honey hair isn’t

as gelled back. I don’t stare too long in fear that I might upset him.

---

My shift is over, and I’m packing my things back into my bag. I pull the strap over my shoulders

and begin to walk out of my office when again I see the man from earlier, but this time he’s

talking into his phone by the elevator.

“Well, get him on the phone asap! I can’t keep coming back expecting him to be here and be completely stood up! This is a significant waste of my valuable time!.. Yes, I know this deal can be advantageous, but if its costing my dignity, I’d rather just forfeit it.” He eyes me walking

towards him and he immediately cuts off the line, saying a quick “I’ll talk to you later” as my face

flushes.

“What do you want?” He says in a brisk voice, clearly heated from the conversation.

“I’m… I just need to g-get on the elevator.” I motion towards the golden doors behind him and his own cheeks grow with color, but just barely. He scoffs.

“Well, then move along. I was in the middle of an important call.”

I nod and walk on the elevator, pressing the button quickly. I didn’t want that awkward

encounter to go on longer then it had to. I wonder who he is and who he was talking to.

I make my way to the bus, the evening’s slow winds sending shivers down my back. I look up at

the darkening clouds and realize that its about to rain. I didn’t bring my umbrella, and I still have

a 15 minute walk to make after getting off the bus.

I weave my hands in my pocket and touch the smooth exterior of the phone. Right, I still haven’t

talked to David about the expensive items he bought me yesterday.

I clutch it between my fingers as I board the bus, David’s mansion coming to view in my mind.

---

I still feel hesitant as the bus arrive’s on David’s street, the magnificent houses in clear view of the vehicle’s window.

I walk to his dark wood door, not knowing what to do. What if he doesn’t respond, or he gets

angry at me for not telling him in advance? I feel little water droplets fall on my head, collecting

in rivers that slide down my forehead to the base of my chin.

I close my eyes and ring the bell, my heart pounding loudly in my chest. At first, I don’t hear

anything, and I feel a very strong urge to turn around and sprint towards home, but instead I

press the bell again.

After a couple of moments, I hear a series of clicks followed with the door fully opening.

I feel frozen as David crosses his arms while leaning on his entrance, his shirt non-existent. I feel

my eyes widen as I take him all in. His skin is golden tan with muscles that bulge with every

slight movement. I coast my eyes to the deep lines shaping his abs, feeling my stomach flutter

with temptation . He also has a v-line that runs from his lower stomach all the way to the inside

of his pants. Wait, i’m staring at his pants…I divert my attention back to his bright amber eyes,

extreme heat coloring my cheeks.

“I-” I choke on my words.

“You’re soaking.” I look down at my clothes and indeed they are soaked from the now malicious rain.

“Gesibel, get back inside.” David scolds his white Pomeranian who is currently try to wiggle

between his feet to have access to the outside. He turns his attention back to me as he pushes it

to the flock of dogs behind him.

“You should probably come inside too so you don’t get sick.”

“Right, sorry if this is so sudden.” I apologize timidly, sitting on his cloud white sofa again. The

first time I was here, i thought we were about to… but I assumed wrong as he told me to go

home.

The dogs yap playfully as they swarm David’s legs and yip at mine. He walks to the kitchen,

clanking together drinks before coming out. After he sits down next to me, I bite my bottom lip

and coax myself to start the conversation.

“So, um, not that you have to tell me or anything, but why weren’t you at work?”

“Had some business outside of the office.” He answers bluntly, taking a sip of his drink. I cough into my hand, beginning to form the words I’ve actually come to say.

“David… I saw the things you gave me. Uh, I-I am really appreciative of all that, but you really didn’t need to spend those things on me, I didn’t earn them. “ I spill, trying not to look down at

the perfectly sculpted abs on his stomach.

I try to find some type of response in his eyes, but they come out completely emotionless. I look down at my hands.

“I swear, I’m not trying to be unappreciative, I really am not. I’m just not used to getting things when I didn’t do anything, especially not anything so expensive. I didn’t earn any of these things.”

“You didn’t need to earn them, they were gifts, and also for your benefit in the company.” He

says, his gaze unwavering, voice deep. I swallow, my cheeks erupting in heat. I’ve never gotten

gifts like these, I was taught growing up to be humble and not accept anything too much of value

from anybody.

“I k-know. God, I’m sorry if this is weird. I just can’t accept them. Please understan-” My voice cracks as I pinch the skin of my fingers.

“So, you can’t take them unless you feel like you deserve them.”

“Yeah, I’m not trying to be rude I-”

“You want to earn them Calvin?” My heart spikes as he leans in closer, his voice low.

Tempting - Chapter 14: Satisfied

He gradually puts his arm on the couch head behind me, making my mouth fall open.

“I know a way you can earn them.” He breathes. He leans in close as he glides his finger over my

bottom lip. My heart says to lean in with it and kiss him, but my head tells me that he’ll probably

just reject me like last time.

With as much will power as I can muster, I turn my head away, knitting my eyebrows into a

frown. David leans back slightly in surprise, looking over my face.

“What’s wrong?” He asks. I shake my head, twisting my fingers into my lap.

“Do you actually want to… to kiss me this time?” I falter, my heart beating in my ears. I try to

keep my voice steady but I can hear the slight wobble at the end of each word.

“Why wouldn’t I want to?”

“… That day when we were kissing, and you stopped… I know it wasn’t a big deal, i just want to know how far I guess…How far we’ll go. I don’t know what I’m trying to say-”

“Were you not satisfied with our previous encounter?” He replies. Again, its so easy to fall heavily

into those bright amber eyes but at least I have a little restraint. However, the way he’s looking

at me now, his head slightly down and that enticing expression on his face, I can’t help but feel a

little aroused. Okay, no I am defiantly about to pass out.

I look away, my breaths getting heavier as I feel his fingers brush the back of my flushed neck.

“I don’t want to hurt you Calvin, and I defiantly don’t want you to feel played with.” He takes my

chin and brings it up to his face, kissing my lips softly. I needly melt into the kiss, but give a

frustrated sigh when he pulls away. I can actually feel myself about to yell at him, which is

something entirely new to me. I’ve never felt emotions this intense.

I look between his eyes as he chuckles slightly.

“I want you to feel satisfied.”

“Then please…”

“What do you want me to do Calvin? I need a straight forward answer.” He smirks, guiding his

thumb over my chin, like its some type of game.

“Let’s… um kiss?”

“Was that a question?”

“I-I want to kiss you. That sounds so cringey out loud.” I breathe. He brings his mouth closer to

my own so we’re barely touching. I want to move in, taste him again, but I feel his fingers hold

my head in place.

“That’s not all you want me to do to you.” His eyes are so intense that I feel he’s staring straight

through me. My clothes feel like its trapping the heat on my body and I badly want to take them

off. My hands are red which means that my face is probably a bright crimson at this point.

I nod at him slowly.

“Say it Calvin, what do you want?”

“I want…”

“Yes?”

I swallow,

“I want us to…” Suddenly he closes the distance between us, once again. However, this time he

continues to follow the kiss, without pulling away. I hesitate, but again melt on his soft warm

lips. I place my hand on his muscular shoulder, feeling the way it shifts under my finger tips.

“Let’s go to my room.” He whispers on my lips. Again, my heart races furiously in my chest, and I

conclude that if I were to have a heart attack, I wouldn’t be surprised.

He wants to take me to his room? Are we going to…

I feel heat rush to the area below my stomach as he raises me up from the couch, guiding me to

his room. His little dogs tail us, barking playfully while trying to get the attention of their owner.

“Hey Bismuth, Diesel, out.” He gently pushes the few dogs out before closing his wooden door. I

can’t believe my eyes.

The room is decorated with bright ivory sheets, and golden drapes hang from tall glass windows.

A big crimson bed is sitting in the middle wall of the room, tall supports holding fabrics over the

outside of it. It looks like something from a fairy tale.

David walks to it, pulling away the sheets before sitting on the edge, motioning me forward.

Okay, this is really happening.

I timidly move in front of him, and as I do, he grabs my waist and lays his back against the

sheets.

I try to balance on top of him as he goes for me neck, kissing it softly. He guides his lips from my

collarbone to my chin while I try not to whimper and groan.

“Calvin…” He mutters in my ear, making my face get extremely hot.

Announcement! :)

Hello guys! I know I’ve been a wall for a while BUT i will be coming back to wattpad this Friday and continuing my regular schedule! In the time I’ve been absent, I have not stopped writing chapters for this book so I will try to make updates as coherent as possible. 

Thanks for tuning in!

-FirebyGirlie

Tempting - Chapter 15 - Sir

I snuggle closer to him, feeling every muscle in his stomach and the strong arms around my

lower waist. I also feel another thing, it’s pushing into my lower stomach uncomfortably.

As I move slightly for a better position, David keeps me in place, a smirk on his face. Why is he

smirking like that? I look down and reveal that the object that’s been poking me is in fact the

bulge in his dark denim jeans.

“David…!” I gasp as I look up at him with a dark flush. He chuckles softly and kisses my nose,

then my lips.

“You’re so cute and its turning me on.” He breathes into my ear, making me hide in the space

between his chin and collarbone. I grasp onto his shoulders as he starts to move his hips upward

into my own.

“You know what you can do for me right now?”

“W-what?” I pant, biting my bottom lip. I feel myself getting uncomfortably turned on by just his

voice alone. Its almost as if I’ve forgotten about everything else but him.

He kisses the side of my ear.

“Rub against me.”

I slightly choke on air as he says this, my stomach fluttering. He readjusts me

so that his lower body’s more aligned with my zipper. I can’t believe this is happening. I start off

slow, grinding against him as the heat drives me crazy. It feels so good…

His low moan vibrates against my forehead as I let out a deep breath.

“There’s so much I want to do to you, you have no idea…” He parts his lips as I continue to rub

my lower section against his, this time faster. Why does this feel so good?

There’s one thing I’ve just learned from this experience, David is BIG. Even through his pants I

can feel it straining against the dark fabric, a trait I only thought existed in those chick lit

movies/stories.

There’s one point during this pleasurable time where he holds my hips in place and I’ve never

felt so desperate to continue doing something. I pant, pulling my head up so I’m straddling his

waist, biting my lip till it pains me. I rest my hands on his chest and whimper as he continues to

hold me in place.

“Oh my god David, please…!”

“How much do you want this, ah Calvin.”

“A lot! Okay, A-A lot, please let me finish.” I start to blurt out things that I wouldn’t have said in

any normal occasion and I blush deeply at the sound of my neediness. However, David’s lustful

expression just twists into another smirk.

“What’s the fun in that?”

“David…”

“I want to hear you fight for it. Ah, shit, show me how much you want to keep going.” His

bright eyes trail my upright body eagerly and I can’t help but groan under my breath. I’m

starting to hate this, I want to continue, why is he holding me back? I let out a frustrated groan.

“D-Dang it David! Please…”

“Is that the best you can do?” He gibes. I can suddenly feel my mind go hot as I make another

feeble attempt to push my hips forward, but to no relief.

“You are so mean! Why can’t you just let me go? You’re such a”

“Such a what?”

“I don’t know SIR, you answer that for yourself!” I feel him tense up under me as his eyes adjusts

to slits but I don’t feel intimidated at all. In fact, I feel frustrated as I breathe heavily, my hands

clutching into fists on his chest.

“What did you call me Calvin?”

“I called you Sir! And I don’t know why you have such a big problem with me calling you anything other then your name, but you don’t with anyone else!” I chide, my anger growing by

the minute. In any other time I wouldn’t have believed for a minute that I’d get mad at David

enough for me to yell at him, but here I am.

“And- And also, I hate it when you ignore me after we’ve been together! What the heck is up with that? Is it just a ego thing? Just tell me if you’re not really attracted to me so I won’t need to-” Before I can finish,

David surprisingly flips me over onto my stomach as his heavy body weighs me down. I feel his

hands pin my wrists.

“That’s enough.” He breathes against my neck as he starts to grind against my lower half again. I

let out an embarrassing whimper while he starts to hump harder, and harder, and the only thing

that filled my mind for those amazing minutes was the sound of his harsh breaths against my

ear, saying my name.

I don’t remember when I released, but I do recall laying face first on the crimson bed, drenched

in sweat as David rolls off of me, settling by my side.

That just happened… My common sense starts to return back to me as I hide my face in my

hands. Even if it was through clothes, I still feel very vulnerable, more vulnerable then I have

ever felt in years.

I feel him wrap his arm over my back.

“Was that okay?” He asks, his voice still deep. I blush slightly as I turn around on my side to face him.

“Yeah, it was… I-I’m sorry for yelling at you. I didn’t mean to get so heated, I don’t even know where it came from.”

“Calvin, you didn’t hurt my feelings at all. I felt like you needed to take out some of the negative emotions you’ve been bottling up. And honestly, I thought I could make you do worse.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, you’re fucking adorable when you’re angry. Do you never curse?”

Tempting - Chapter 16: Let It All Out

Have a good weekend ;) And vote if you want to. 

“I’ve… never really thought about it. I suppose I don’t realize when I’m not cursing.”

“It defiantly turned me on a bit.” We sit in silence for a few blissful minutes, the smell of his mild

forest cologne filling up every pore, every part of my being. I start to feel like I’m finally in a

relationship, that I just got home from my job and waiting in the bedroom was my lover. It filled

me with a warmth that I thought I’d never acquire. I don’t want this moment to ever end…

“I’m going to go take a shower. You’re free to use my other bathroom upstairs if you want.” He

says, stretching off the bed while accompanied with a few cracks. I almost jet my hand

towards him, but thankfully held back… I don’t know quite yet if I’m thankful for

holding myself back but I see David walk into the bathroom, closing the door behind

him.

I swallow, my mind racing a mile a minute. Was he going to go back to ignoring me? Should I

have said something? I mentally kick myself, warning to not fall too deep into the rabbit hole I

call the darkness of a thousand questions. I don’t want any what ifs right now, he clearly found

some type of attraction towards me, or he wouldn’t have done this with me, right?

I’m defiantly right… I believe I’m right… I think I’m right. I shake my head, sliding off the silk

crimson sheets.

I bite my bottom lip, looking towards his bedroom bathroom. I didn’t do anything wrong Calvin.

Stop it. And yet, a huge cloud of guilt quickly settles around me.

Just to keep my mind busy, I walk out of his room and stop at the defined, ruby colored staircase

adorned with gold patterns. David really likes the color red, I’ve inferred. And gold, and ivory.

I brush fingers along the rich wooden hand rails and look up dauntingly at the top floor. I hate

stairs, not because of the stereotypes associated with a big person, just because I hate how its

something I personally can’t get up normally.

I’ve always had to watch my entire life people go up them without a ounce of frustration or

fatigue, but I’m the odds one out, it brought attention to me even when I just wanted to

disappear.

I go up one by one, and as fate has it, beads of sweat forms on my top eyebrow and I heatedly

wipe away at them. I’m already at the half point, but my breathing has gotten lagged, and my

wrists are trembling.

I don’t notice until seconds later that I feel tears running like cool rain over my hot face as I stare

at my quivering fingers.

What’s the point?

And that’s the last thing I think as I turn around, my heart in my ears. I hear the dogs yipping in

the kitchen, probably eating their snacks, but I could care less.

I open the main entrance and leave, without a trace of a goodbye. I just want to go home.

---

As I’m walking over to my apartment in the dim light of the evening, I feel a chill kind of run

down the back of my neck, standing my hairs on end. I look slightly behind me, but all I see are

cars skimming down the street, disappearing behind corners.

I make it to the entrance of my lobby, taking out my keys to walk through when I see something dark and sleek glint in my peripheral.

I look to my right, and I wish I hadn’t. I see the dark outline of a man in a car’s window, his face

hidden behind the lens of a camera. All the blood drains from my face as the camera disappears

behind his rolling up window, and the car moves out of park and drives down the street.

What… was that? Was he just taking pictures of me? I slowly stalk into my building, closing the

door behind me.

I take the elevator up to my apartment, the small box jerking slightly from years of use. I wonder

who that man was, and if he was taking pictures of me? Probably not, maybe he was taking

photos of something else.

I walk into my living room, throwing my bag on my couch. I sink my face into my hands, thinking

back to what happened at David’s house. I’m starting to regret leaving, but at the same time I

couldn’t bare to face him again. I felt like even after we… we did it, he didn’t like me, even

though he just went to use the bathroom.

Maybe I’m just overreacting? If I was overreacting, then that would mean I just left his house

without any indication that I was going, and he won’t know until a hour later because he thinks

I’m still in the bathroom.

I have to call him, like right now. Why did I even leave in the first place, what was I thinking!?

I grab the sleek phone from my pocket, its mint-condition surface flooding more guilt into my

stomach. As I’m about to type on the keypad, I realize something.

I do not have his number yet.

I face palm so hard that I think I left a lasting red spot on my forehead.

Suddenly the phone buzzes to life in my hands and at this point, I’m not as surprised by it as I

should be.

I press the answer button right away, without thinking about what I should say.

“Calvin, what in the hell-”

“I am so sorry! I don’t know what happened but I wasn’t feeling good so I left. I’m sorry.”

“You couldn’t tell me anything? The upstairs bathroom was still open and I almost jumped when I didn’t see you in there. Why wouldn’t you say anything to me, I have medicine.”

“I… I don’t know.”

“Calvin, this is starting to sound like a broken record.” He growls, but his deep voice doesn’t fill me with its usual warmth, but dread. I bow my head like a kid being reprimanded.

“What’s the reason you left? I went to go take a shower and you just… left… Hold on, was it what happened in the room? Did you not like it? Was I too rough?” His tone softens as I bite my bottom lip.

“No, it wasn’t that at all! I actually e-enjoyed it.” I say breathlessly as there’s a pause on his end.

“Then what’s the problem here Calvin?”

“The problem is…” I pick at the corner of my furniture as I feel myself sink further into the floor.

“Really, this has nothing to do with you. The reason I left has nothing to do with you. The reason I’m such a idiot has nothing to do with you, okay? I don’t want to make your life complicated. I don’t know why I’m making things so complicated for myself.” I spill, feeling unwanted warmth

spread on my cheeks. I can’t believe that all came out. David doesn’t respond so I go on.

“I’m just sick of guessing. Like I can’t keep up with you, or even my work. I just feel like i’m lagging behind. I don’t know if this is for me yet.”

“What do you mean ‘for you yet’. You mean us?” He asks.

“I don’t even know what ‘Us’ is.” I try to keep my voice from trembling but I finding as the minutes deteriorate, so does my willpower.

“I know I probably sound dumb because not really anything serious has happened between us, and you might see it as ‘fun’, but I care a lot! I’ve been burned in the past, badly, to a point where I thought that I’d never find someone who liked me, or someone who’d give me a chance, but then you showed up. It’s only been probably a week since I’ve known you but I’m so deep in. I try to bottle it up when you ignored me or when you would stop what I had to say, but its really hard when from the beginning I liked you a lot. I still like you a little too much. So yeah, I know you don’t probably feel the same way but you’re the first person I think I’ve ever felt this close to. No, I KNOW that your the first person I’ve felt this close to.”

New solid tears flow down my cheeks, but I hardly acknowledge they’re there. I just focus all my energy in talking.

Tempting - Chapter 17: Care for you

“Calvin… you… I don’t know how to respond.”

“I know, I put a lot on you just now.” I say as I wipe my reddening nose on the sleeve of my shirt.

My eyes feel heavy from the emotional eruption I just let out, but in a way, it’s kind of refreshing.

Like spending days on in without taking a shower before finally cleaning yourself of all the muck

you’ve been caring around.

“I’m sorry I’ve made you feel that way. Honestly, I’ve been carrying around burden of my own, and I think that’s the real reason I’ve been distant from you. Also, the big thing we haven’t addressed…”

“What?”

“The fact that we’re both men.” His voice is smooth but the weight of his words still pulls the breath out of me.

“No, no, its not like I find it a big deal or whatever. I’ve been with guys before and honestly all genders require a lot of work for the relationship. I just want to know your viewpoints on it.”

“I… I’ve never really had a chance to explore my sexuality growing up.” I say with ease, the previous confession leaving me weightless.

“Back in my hometown, teens weren’t really fond of people who were overweight or slightly bigger then normal. I was mostly avoided throughout my time living there and if I wasn’t, it was usually something bad that came with it.”

“Mm-Hm, keep going. I’m here to listen.”

“I know that I’m attracted to guys now because clearly I think you’re really good-looking. I think I’ve known for a while but I’ve just never had the opportunity to test it out, well up until now.”

I lean back onto the end part of my couch, biting my bottom lip. I don’t think I’ve ever told anybody so much about my life before, especially to someone so patient.

“It hurt a lot at a certain point, but I was able to accept it. I don’t think I did that in a healthy way but I was able to go on through life without thinking about it too much.” I finish.

“What did you do to cope with it?”

I divert my eyes to the reaching night sky outside my window, resting my head on my hand. Was I really going to tell him the truth?

“You- you know when you invited me to eat with you?”

“Yes.”

“I didn’t want to…” I shake my head, realizing that maybe I am saying too much.

“Actually, that’s a talk for another time.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah David, I feel like I’ve said too much. I’m sorry about what happened earlier, I shouldn’t have left, especially not without telling you.”

“Calvin, I forgive you. Its alright, and I want you to rest.” He soothes through the phone, my skin growing goosebumps from his deep voice.

“Yeah I know, I’m emotionally exhausted.”

“Oh, I wasn’t talking about that. I was thinking that you were really physically exhausted from the way I did you today.”

Oh my god. I sit there stun as I envision his face twisted into one of his sultry smirks. I shake my head, rolling my eyes.

“You’re… too much.”

“Exactly, and you love it.”

“Okay, okay… I’ll see you at work tomorrow?” I say, my heart fluttering in my chest.

“Yes, but at the same time I need to tell you something. Remember, there are strict guidelines in this company that prevents owner’s from dating or having relations with their employees.”

“Yeah, I know. I shouldn’t come up to you tomorrow expecting kisses and hugs.”

“Well, you can expect a whole lot more if we’re alone in my office.” I visualize his perfect amber eyes and his strong chiseled jaw line, his mouth kissing me over my neck in the comfort of his office. I bite my lip.

“Ha, a-alright. See you tomorrow David.”

“See you, and remember, you’re cute and your personality, from what I gathered, is beautiful. Tell me if you’re feeling low next time.”

“I will.” A strong blush envelopes my cheeks as I bring my knees to my chest, feeling as light as feather.

“Oh wait! David?”

“Yeah?”

“You can talk to me too.”

“About what?”

“About the burdens you had brought up.”

“Hmm…” At first the other line is silent for a few moments, but then David’s deep voice flows out the receiver once more.

“We’ll see. Goodnight.” I whisper a ‘goodnight’ back before ending the call, letting out a deep breath before placing the cell near my heart.

I feel… a little bit lighter then yesterday.

---

Switched P.O.V

“What do you mean?” I say, dumbfounded. I place the petunias root first in the circular emerald vase near my door. I then move my wooden table with the petunias past my assistant and against my tall windows, knowing that they’ll soak up the sunlight first thing in the morning.

“I don’t know sir. It was weird, I saw him leave his house.” Mr. Galven, my assistant reiterates, folding a piece of paper in his pocket into a miniature plane. I take my dirt covered gloves off, placing them in one of my near by trashcans.

“That can’t be right. Are you sure a guy walked out of his house?”

“Yep.”

“And he was leaving from… David Helamaine Malone’s house?”

“Mm-hm.” I sit down in my living room chair as he hands me the camera, scrolling through various pictures of the alleged man, but once I really set eyes on his face my nose snares in disgust.

“I’ve seen him around! That’s the tool who I keep knocking into at Mr. Malone’s establishment whenever I have a meeting with him. Or, almost having a meeting with him. He’s as annoying as a bee flying around your face. What’s the man’s name?”

“I’m not sure, I just saw him coming out of Mr. Malone’s mansion. He seemed upset.”

“Good job on finding this out, but I need more. Get me as much information you can on Mr. Malone, and add this man to the list. This may just be what I need to finally have Mr. Malone’s attention and get what I want from our meeting. I will not be ignored forever!”

“Yes sir, Mr. Hamsure sir.” He snorts. I roll my eyes.

“Don’t ever say that phrase again.” Mr. Galven leaves without another word, readjusting his camera for another pursuit as he closes my porcelain white door behind him.

“Why are you so interested in this man, David Malone? Enough to accept him into your home?” I inquire with myself, pressing a button on the glass stool next to me to alert my server that I want tea. Whatever it is, I’ll find out, and then I’ll have the upper hand.

Stopped P.O.V

Seems like Calvin and David are getting closer, but who possibly can this mysterious man be?? Vote if you feel it appropriate :)

Tempting - Chapter 18: Couldn’t Wait

Light from my window breaks out across my fluttering eyes, but they don’t fill me with the usual

dread for the upcoming day. No, I wake up with a bounce, feeling 10x more lighter then before.

Instead of worrying about David ignoring me today, I now can sit back and feel like our

relationship is undercover, but still there.

I continue with my morning routine, taking a shower before brushing through my wet hair. I still

find it mildly uncomfortable to look at myself in the mirror, but not impossible. I take a quick

whiff of my suit shirt and know that its in need of a wash. I put it in my waste basket and instead

put on a white shirt I rarely wear and a red tie. I adjust the collar before grabbing my bag and

booking it out my apartment door.

I make sure to touch the outside of my pocket to feel the hard surface of the phone David had

given me. I smile to myself as I feel it, a quick reminder of his handsome face.

---

I set up shop in my office, placing the stack of newly printed papers in front of my computer. I go

to press the start button on the screen when I hear a knock come from outside my door.

My heart spikes as I readjust my collar once more before brushing my hand through my hair to

make sure it isn’t flat.

“Uh, come in!”

I’m surprised and slightly disappointed to not see David’s face, but a familiar woman open the

door, sliding her head through the crack.

“Sorry, is this a bad time?” Elizabeth asks, fiddling with her hands.

“Oh, no. Do you have papers to give me?”

“No, I just… I just need someone to talk to and Coldren’s not here.”

“Uh…” She walks through the door fully before situating herself in a chair in front of my desk.

Her hair is pulled into a high pony-tail and she’s wearing a black ruffled shirt with a pencil skirt.

She looks slightly upset.

“I’m sorry, I know we don’t know each other that well but I didn’t know who else to go to. And I know I shouldn’t be this mad about it, but I just feel that she’s taken things too far.”

“Who’s taken things too far?” I ask.

“The new assistant to Mr. Malone, Ms. Collete. She’s just up everyone’s asses about everything that I can’t get any work done. Like Jason, my office neighbor, legit just went to ask me a question and she butted into our conversation saying, ‘Hey, you all should be doing work. Mr. Malone won’t like you sitting back on the job’ and stuff like that. Can you believe that?”

I think back to Ms. Collete and her rigid appearance, and the strict way she held her authority. In

all honesty, I wouldn’t want to get under her skin but I don’t really think she poses that much of

a threat to me. If she tells anything bad to David about me I would assume that he wouldn’t

believe her, but Elizabeth though?

I also remember David’s words sticking to the back of my mind like gum:

‘So, lets say there’s someone you want gone from the company because of the things they’ve either said or done to you. Just saying the name might make it happen.’…

I shake my head. No way I’m going to ruin someone’s career over a personal issue.

“Did you hear me Calvin?”

“What? Oh, I’m sorry, I still have bed brain.” I apologize.

“No, its fine. I’m probably just making a bigger deal of it then it has to be. I mean, I’ve only started working here for like 3 weeks. I shouldn’t be expecting a lot, right?” She picks at the band

of her skirt, a complex look on her face. She’s really upset, and I’m not really good at cooling

people down. I bite my bottom lip, skimming through my brain for things to say.

“Well, I’ve just started working here too, and I’m still assimilating, but its getting easier. It’ll probably get easier for you too.”

“You think so? With all the things going on like being put on watch by Mr. Malone already and also Ms. Collete, its just getting real frustrating.”

I pause for a moment as a put a slight smile on my face.

“You’re right, we don’t know each other that well, but I think you’re a hardworking girl, especially if you got into this business. This won’t kick you down, and just know that Mr. Malone is always there for you talk about the problem.”

“You think so?” She asks.

“Absolutely.”

She doesn’t say anything for a few moments, clearly thinking it over in her head before nodding,

a crisp smile also lighting up her honey brown eyes.

“Thanks for that. I really needed a pep talk. I was just about to walk out of the building.”

“No problem.”

“Hey, wait what’s tomorrow??” She exclaims suddenly, making me slightly jump.

“U-uh, Saturday I think?”

“Oh my god! Finally, this week’s been too long. It felt like we’ve been huddled in these offices for months! What are you’re plans ? I was going to go out with friends yesterday but it started raining so bad in the afternoon.”

“Oh yeah, I know. I was going over to Dav- Uh, A Friend’s house yesterday and it got me soaking wet, and it was all out of nowhere. And for plans…” I scratch the back of my head,

“I suppose I don’t have any yet.”

“Well me, Coldren and a few other co-workers are going out tomorrow for some fun. If you don’t have anything planned, why don’t you come along?”

“I-” I feel my heart pace faster in my chest as my eyes widen. No, the anxiety’s coming in again. I

get slight flash backs to my time in high school and the various people who would invite me to

things only to wrap it all as a meaningless joke. I blink, trying to find a excuse so I wouldn’t have

to go.

“Uh… sure? W-why not?” I force out my mouth. Dang it. She beams as she pulls out her phone from her pocket.

“That’s great. Give me your number and I’ll add you to the group chat. We haven’t decided on whether we want to go to this artsy club that just opened called Pascalle Ink or this other one called Bottom’s Tops. Personally, I want to check out the new one.”

I feel myself drift off a little as I grab my own device, reciting the number that shows up in

settings almost as if it was a chant. Why did I say yes? Am I crazy? Why do I keep saying yes to

these things only to be disappointed later?

“Thanks, this will be a great way for people to get to know each other better, you know?”

“Y-yeah. You’re right.”

“Well, thanks again for talking with me. I probably should get back to work. Check the group chat to see were we choose to go.”

“Alright.”

She waves goodbye as she closes the door behind her, leaving me in solitude. Why did I do this to myself?

I press the butts of my palms on my temple while shaking my head. I’m just overreacting, just

because I had bad experiences before doesn’t mean that tomorrow night’s going to turn out

terrible.

Tempting - Chapter 19: Last Nerves

I finish up with most of the tasks given to me through my lunch period, the smell of meat

sandwiches and coffee making my stomach roll. The day seems to snail by without any

appearance of David, who’s spent the majority of the afternoon in his office. I’ve almost walked

towards his door twice on my bathroom breaks.

It’s getting increasingly difficult to just sit around expecting to be called. I fidget with the stapler

on my desk as I continue scanning over the papers I was sent. I click print when another knock

emits from my door, and like a alert puppy I instantly say ‘come in!’.

I try not to show the frustration on my face as Ms. Collete walks in, her blonde hair still in a tight

small bun at the back of her head. She’s now wearing a red suit jacket with a crimson brown

pencil skirt.

“Oh, um what can I do for y-”

“You are being called to Mr. Malone’s office. He has asked me to alert you.” Like a soldier, she

then turns a 180 before walking back out to the open space.

David, David is calling me! I dash from behind my desk through the doors of my office, the empty

stares that turn my way not straining my resolve one bit. I’ve been itching since the moment I

woke up to see David and now he’s calling me to his office.

As I’m walking down the sleek halls towards his door, I see the man I had accidentally bumped

into before, his hair now parted on the side, and his clothes dark green and crisp. We make eye

contact for a moment before I look away.

I knock on his door before silently opening it, peeking my head through to reveal David sitting at

his desk. I smile timidly as I fully walk into the room.

“There you are.” He says as he stands up from his desk and walks towards me. My heart skips a

few beats as he brushes his fingers on my chin, his beautiful eyes traveling my face until they

stop at my forehead.

He frowns.

“What happened to your forehead?”

“Huh?”

“Your forehead has a bruise on it.” I rub on the spot and feel a slight throb there. Oh right, I hit

my forehead yesterday when I forgot David’s number, but I can’t tell him that.

“Oh! Right, I accidentally ran into a wall when I was going up to my apartment.”

“Are you serious? Doesn’t that shit only happen in movies?”

“No. I’m living proof that it doesn’t.” I banter, earning a slight smirk from him.

He snakes his arm around my waist and pulls me closer. My cheeks light up as he grabs

my chin and presses his soft lips on mine.

I want to stay like this forever, breathing in forest pine and wood, but he pulls away slightly.

“I want you right now.” He sighs as he presses his front against mine, and I can’t help but let

out a sharp breath as I feel something hard inside his dark suit pants.

“M-me too.”

“Really? You want me to do you like how I did? You couldn’t stop thinking about it all night, could you?” He smirks.

“Maybe…” He presses his leg between mine and I can feel myself getting excited. I want him too,

and I want him right now. In his office… I flush deeply and wrap my arms around his broad

shoulders, bringing him down into a deep kiss.

However, the sweetness is short-lived as a series of knocks emit on his door, causing David to

move away. He rolls his eyes and adjust his shirt, acting cool like we weren’t just about to… do it

in his office.

I try to pull myself together too but I can still feel the flush on my face all the way down to my

hands.

And other places that I’d rather hide from my co-workers.

He motions me to go sit on the chair in front of his desk so it’d look like we were having a

meeting.

“Who is it?”

“Mr. Malone, there’s a man that says he’s here for meeting? I wanted to make sure if you’d like to let him through first.” Ms. Collete says through the door. David sighs as he twists the doorknob

and cracks open the door slightly.

“Did you get his name?”

“He comes from our neighboring company.” Her eyes land on mine and pierces through me like daggers. She returns her attention back to David thankfully.

“He says his name is Mr. Hamsure.”

“Ugh, tell him that I’m busy for the next few weeks. I’m not looking to have a meeting right now.”

“Yes sir. I will be right on it now.”

“Good.”

He closes the door shut. I place my hands securely on my lap while he continues to face the door. He stretches his arms above his head as he turns around, a irritated expression on his face.

“Are you alright?” I try.

“Fine. That man is just getting on my last nerve.” He brushes a hand over his face.

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Don’t be. It has nothing to do with you. Let’s talk about something that doesn’t have to do with work.”

He saunters over to me and raises me out of my chair, setting me on his desk as I giggle. I love

how strong he is. He makes me feel small, but in a good way.

“Like… how were your parents like? “

“My-” I’m not going to lie and say I didn’t feel a little thrown in for a loop from his question,

especially since we were just talking in a seductive manner.

“Parents?”

“Yes, your parents. You keep repeating words I say as if you’re a recorder.” he jokes.

“Hey, I’m just trying to understand the question. You do that too sometimes.”

“When do I do that?”

“A couple of times!”

“I want proof.”

I pout as he chuckles into my neck, his smooth scent filling my senses before he leans back.

“Okay, but seriously. How were they like?”

“They were… they were okay in my opinion.”

“Okay, like how? Describe them to me.”

I reach in my past for images of my parents, and the only feelings that pop up around them are

bitter/sweet pain. I hardly bring up my parents ever, partly to protect myself from my emotions.

I try not to give it away through my expression as I swallow.

“My dad was a officer while my Mom worked in retail. My Dad wasn’t… really there up until a certain point, but it wasn’t that big of a deal. We still could operate as family. And my Mom fed me and raised me so-” Dang, this sounds depressing. I bite my bottom lip as I can feel David’s

questioning piercing eyes.

“What about you?” I divert.

“Well my parents were the starter of this company. My Dad is currently in Germany living his best life, but I can say that we… operated as family. While growing up, I remember the days when we didn’t have much and my mother kind of left. And please don’t pity me, that’s the last thing I want.”

I nod.

“So my father worked hard to support us. He didn’t believe in love after mom left. Said it softened men.” He spits as he rolls his eyes.

“So that was the type of environment I grew up in. All work, no play.”

“That must of been hard for you.”

“Hey, watch it. No pitying.”

“I’m not pitying you. I’m just commenting on how it would’ve been hard for anyone to grow up in that type of situation.”

“Calvin.” He warns.

My mouth forms a tight line as I frown. He keeps his fiery eyes solidly on mine before he lets out a breath.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to snap at you. Let’s talk about something else.”

“… Alright.”

ANNOUNCEMENT!!! Face Palm

You all… I’ve made a mistake. So, the chapter 18 I posted wasn’t really that chapter that was 

supposed to be up. Instead I posted 19 by accident, basically spoiling a little bit of the future of 

the story. I’m so very sorry, and I will make sure doesn’t happen again. What I’ve done is posted 

the actual chapter 18 , so If you want to know what happened to Calvin previously from chapter 

19 I recommend you go check it out. Again, I am so sorry! Everything will make a lot more sense if you read the new chapter for 18 called “Couldn’t Wait”.

-FirebyGirlie

Tempting - Chapter 20: A Weird Meeting

A few hours go by in David’s office without interruption. We had talked about many things, from

our childhood toys to the favorite places our families would take us to for celebrations (I didn’t

have much to say on that since we didn’t go out much).

David had brought up that he had a massage license and naturally it had spiraled down to him

asking if I’d like one. Who could say no to that?

“Oooh, David.” I gasp into the leather of his office couch, feeling my muscles release between my

shoulder blades. I’ve never had a massage before, so nothing could prepare me for the amount

of sheer, pleasurable pain that came with it.

He kneads into the back of my waist, slowly moving down my abdomen as I let out all kinds of

embarrassing whimpers. A few of my bones crack, but it doesn’t distract me from his robust

hands.

“David, ah god.”

“Keep moaning like that and you might cause something that you won’t be able to stop.” He

smirks.

“Hmmm, I can’t stooop, its tooo good.”

“You like that Calvin?”

“Mmmso much.” I groan as I grip my fingers into the couch. The leather feels nice under my hot hands.

“Why don’t I give you something else to enjoy?”

“Liiike what?” I battle. I feel myself melt even more into his touch, feeling his graceful but firm

hands work their magic. I think this is one thing I’ve needed for the longest time.

“You can guess.”

I hum in response, biting my lip as he makes his way back to my shoulders.

Again, another knock sounds on the door. I groan as I perch myself on my elbows and David stands up in stupor.

“Sigh Can’t just have a few quiet minutes to myself.” He grumbles as he slides his hand over his

face, walking to his office door.

As he opens it, I hear him growl with annoyance.

“Who let you through?” He seethes as I sit up fully. My heart pounds in my chest as I move to my

feet from the couch, walking over and sliding into the chair in front of David’s desk. Who’s David

talking to?

“Well, I didn’t see your oh so dashing assistant anywhere so I decided to knock myself.”

“It doesn’t matter if she was there or not, only employees are allowed to see me.”

The voice sounds familiar. As the two of them continue to banter I slightly turn around, trying to

take a glimpse of the stranger behind David. And I do.

The man is tall with honey parted hair and a dark emerald suit, his build showing off his clothing

quite well. And then it struck me in seconds. He was the man I ran into by the elevators when he

was on the phone. I remember he sounded upset. I get a look at his face and see sun-kissed

blue eyes, but there is no warmth behind them whatsoever. Actually we make eye contact,

and I feel myself swallow as he holds it. If his eyes were knives they would’ve diced me into

pieces.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you were having a meeting.” He says as I look away. I still feel his eyes

hot on the back of my head like the laser point of a gun.

“Yes, which you interrupted.”

“I see… And if I may ask, who is that man you’re having a meeting with?”

“And why would I answer that? That’s confidential.”

“It is, but you know what they say. All things are usually surfaced to those who wait.” What does he mean by that? I hear David sneer as he closes the door. He walks back to his desk and I can tell that the mood that was previously there has now dispersed.

He again slides his hand over his face.

“What was… that about?” I try.

“His name is Mr. Hamsure. He’s from another company that keeps trying to get a deal with my company. I’ve already said I don’t have time to go over details like that.” I raise my eyebrows as

David sighs heartedly. I believe this is the first time he’s actually told me about specific details of

his life.

“Uh Calvin, do you mind going back to your office for today? Lunch’s already over anyway.”

“Oh! Alright. Thanks for the talk.”

“Wait, I know you haven’t eaten yet and I thought the food would arrive earlier so we could together, but I guess its running late. I ordered a salad, chicken, and cherry soda for you. I’ll just direct it to your office.”

I feel a pang in my heart as those words come out of his mouth. I’ve tried to keep a diet after I

binged in my apartment and David’s office and felt disgusting the day after. I feel myself losing

weight, so I can’t eat like that again.

“T-Thanks.”

“There’s the stutter.” He says,

“What’s wrong?”

“Huh w-what do you mean?”

“You only stutter when you feel bad or have anxiety. I’ve noticed.”

“I’m finee David, really. Thanks for the f-foo-, I mean FOOD.”

With that I inch towards the door of his office, walking through and closing it behind me with a

relieved sigh.

That was really close. David has gotten really good in deciphering how I’ve been feeling lately. I

don’t know if its a good thing or bad. 

Hmm, I wonder how Mr. Hamsure will play out in this story ;). Not giving any spoilers obviously wink wink. Okay, Ima stop. Vote if you feel like it.

Tempting - Chapter 21: Look Who’s Waiting

I stalk back to my office, feeling ease that the mystery man Mr. Hamsure was no where to be

seen. People were already shuffling around the printers and the glass lounges, heavy with

papers. I should also start on the lode that’s probably overflowing in my office.

I open my door, wondering what I should do with the food when it arrives when I see a

woman with purple hair sitting in the chair in front of my desk. She snaps her neck around as my

heart turns cold and freezes.

“Oh wow, its a surprise you’re still here.” I can’t form words yet as Chelsy slowly stands up,

crossing her arms over her thin frame.

“So I’m just going to get to the point, you’ve been coming out of Mr. Malone’s office left and right, almost everyday you’ve been here. So what the hell is your deal huh? Doughboy?” She

jests, walking up to me and closing the door behind me. Oh my god, this can’t be happening.

I feel my hands shake as she stares me down intensely, wanting me to break, to shatter into a

million pieces like glass.

“You don’t think I know what you’ve been doing? Its obvious!”

“I-I don’t-”

“Its obvious that you’ve been blackmailing Mr. Malone with something.” Wait, what?

“I don’t know what you want, but If you think that’s going to work, you’ve got another thing coming. I’ve been working with Mr. Malone longer then anyone here and this isn’t the first time I’ve wintnessed him be blackmailed. Each time he comes up on top, just realize that before you make the wrong person mad.”

“Chelsy I-I haven’t been blackmailing anyone.” I try to combat, but she just rolls her eyes exaggeratedly while sighing.

“I wasn’t born yesterday. He won’t give you whatever you’re looking for so stop asking, unless you want everyone to know your secret.”

I gawk at her in disbelief as she strides her way past me. Okay, that just happened. I let out a long shaky breath as I rewind her daunting words in my head.

At this rate I won’t be able to see David even at work since she’s paying a little too much attention to me. I scratch my head leaning back in my chair, wondering how I’ll divert this problem when I hear another knock on my door.

Groaning silently, I ask “Who is it?”.

“There’s a order for Calvin? I was instructed for it to get delivered here.” The man answers. Great, another thing I have to deal with.

I open the door and grab the bag with shaky hands, whispering a thank you before walking back to my desk.

---

I’ve decided to throw away the chicken salad in the bin outside of the building.

The end of my shift finally arrives, but I don’t feel any relief at all. Well, except for the fact I get to

be miles away from Chels for a few days. As I place my strap over my shoulders I also realize

another impending doom is slowly inking its way towards me. I have to go with Elizabeth out to

a club with a few of her friends.

Why didn’t I say no?

I take out the phone David bought for me and head out the door, seeing staff pulling their things

together for a relaxing weekend. My eyes fall on Ms. Collete, who was currently talking to David

by the snack stand next to the elevator. They’re laughing about something, but the way Ms. Collete’s acting around was . A little tinge of jealously, like a match, sparks in my mind as I watch

her place her hand on his arm. The fire spreads as he doesn’t move it but instead gives her a

slight smile.

“Oh, Calvin!” Elizabeth steps out in front of me as I try to calm myself down.

“Hey, just reminding you about tomorrow. We’re going to start arriving there at 9 pm. We’ve decided to go the new artsy club called Pascalle Ink. It’s right down the street from here, you won’t miss it.”

I nod, feeling a lumbering weight on my shoulders. She smiles.

“Alright, see you there. Have a good night!”

“Uh, you too.”

My eyes drift back to where Ms. Collete and David was, but they’re not there anymore. Where

could they have gone? No, no, get it together. David doesn’t like her in that way, she’s his

employee, nothing more, nothing less… I’m his employee as well…

I bite my lip as a familiar sinking feeling like quick sand starts to pull me under. As all my

colleagues start to shuffle to the elevator and doors, I gradually walk to the hallway leading to

David’s door. I know this is wrong. Why am I even here? I can’t just go snooping, what if he finds

out?

But one foot after another I stalk towards the ashen door, feeling the paint under my finger tips. I

press my balls of my knuckle on the smooth surface before pounding. After a few moments the door opens abruptly, almost so fast that I stumble forward.

“Calvin?” He asks, his bright eyes scanning my face. I feel my cheeks redden as I realize Ms. Collete is sitting in front of his desk, looking back at us with a scowl.

“Sorry, but I’m having a meeting right now.”

“Oh. I’m sorry I was just-”

“Don’t you know not to knock on Mr. Malone’s door without the assistant’s permission or his okay?” Ms. Collete seethes as she stands up, earning a annoyed sigh from David.

“Right Mr. Malone?”

“Yes, you are right Ms. Collete. sigh We will discuss this later Calvin, but for now I am I’m currently in a meeting. Whatever you have to say to me can wait or be done over email.”

I look back at Ms. Collete and my heart spikes when she exposes a slight smirk before going back

to her stern expression. David gradually closes the door before its completely shut, and I can’t

help but frown deeply. Why did she smirk like that? What is she doing with him?

I walk back to the open area as I continue to think back on it. No, I bop myself on the forehead.

Stop it Calvin! You’re only making it harder for yourself.

With that I walk on the elevator, pressing the button for the lobby.

---

Switch P.O.V

“Have you found anything about that man yet.” I balance my phone between the crook of my

shoulder with a newspaper exhibiting ‘Today’s Cross Puzzle’ in my hands. I click my tongue

with a annoyed expression as my hire bares the bad news through the receiver.

“Nothing yet Mr. Hamsure, he still hasn’t left the building.”

“Are you sure? Make sure you keep a steady eye on him! We won’t have a lead if you lose him!”

“Relax, I’m at the front of the building. If he had left I would’ve seen.”

Silence envelopes my office as I continue the mind boggling puzzle, my afternoon

conversation with Mr. Malone leaving a heated tinge in my mind. Who does he think he is? Telling

me that I should’ve talked to an assistant to see him. Me! Wait till we find more information on

your little boy…

“Actually, I saw the bumbling fool in Mr. Malone’s office today. His face was as red as roses, they couldn’t have just been having a meeting.”

“Well, if I can get evidence on that you will be able to prove it.”

“… Make sure to keep a close eye on him. And when I say every detail, I mean EVERY. Come back to me with something I can use.” I shut the phone, turning towards my gargantuan window that

lays way to a magnificent view of the skyline. I’m so close, I can taste it.

End of POV

Wow, Calvin what pickle have you really gotten yourself into? Find out in future chapters! Vote if you want ;)

Tempting - Chapter 22: Starts at 8

I sit crisscrossed on my couch as my television blares my favorite afternoon show, Dr. Excellent.

Its Saturday, and I still haven’t heard anything from David, not like I expected him to reach out,

but I thought maybe after the meeting he would’ve at least texted my phone.

I’ve been repressing the urge to binge ever since yesterday, especially after the smirk Ms. Collete

had given me in his office. I haven’t eaten anything for a while, and I can feel myself sway

slightly every time I stood up from my couch. It hurt to think about it, it hurt to stare at my

phone minutes at a time. Its fine, he probably just wants some space.

I look back at the TV. Then I look back at my phone. Then the TV. Then the phone. Should I call

him? No that would make me seem desperate. Maybe a text? But what if he’s doing something

important? Then I’d just be a burden. I groan as I look back at Dr. Gresure on my Television as he

carefully places a little girl with a broken knee on a patient bed. I do remember that at night I’m

supposed to be going out to a club with a bunch of people I don’t know well, so I’d rather just

relax for the rest of my afternoon.

Suddenly I hear a knock on my door as the Doctor starts to check her freckled ears. Who could

that be?

I make sure to wait for the dots that swam my vision to disappear before walking over and

looking through the peephole, seeing a old woman that I think I’ve cast a glance over once or

twice in the building. I open a peek.

“Um, yes?” Her yellow hair is tied to the back of her head while little white wisps were free from

the band. She has sun spots all over her face, especially around her nose. She smiles, but in a

way that makes my skin crawl.

“Hello. Is this… CALVEN?” She says in a scratchy voice, sprays of spit flying from her mouth as she ends the sentence. I nod my head as I try to hide my confusion.

“I’m the new Apartment Manager, I am here for rent. You had notice.”

“Oh! The previous landowner said I could have more time on that.”

“No, no, it says here we are expecting rent money that you have not paid yet…” She readjusts her

bug like glasses, looking directly at the sheet of paper in front of her as my hands start tremble.

“Wait, I just got a job and I’m getting p-paid next week. S-surely we can come to some sort of understanding?” I plead.

“But it says here! I’m reading the paper in front of me. It says I need money from you. YOU DON’T have money?”

“No, well, not r-right now, but I swear I’m getting it next week.”

“No, no I can’t do that. I’m going to have to take this to the boar-”

“Please, just a little more time!” I look her in her magnified eyes, trying to find a hint of empathy

behind those glasses, but all that’s there is the squint of a old lady. However, to my surprise,

she sighs.

“You remind me of my son, hopeless, stuttering all the time. Blah, fine. You get 3 more days. Anything more then that you have to start packing out.”

“But 3 days i-isn’t going to be enough!”

“Figure that out on your own. I’m not usually this generous. Even to my own kid. 3 days, no more, no less… I mean less would be better, saves me the paper work, but yeah, 3 DAYS stands!”

And with that she turns around gradually, grumbling all in her wake. I sigh profuesly as I close

the door, feeling that gray cloud settle around my mind once more. What am I going to do? I

won’t be able to get the money until the end of next week and I don’t think I will be able to find a

job high paying enough to match the money I need in 3 days. I see a floating thought at the back

of my head, and it seems so simple to just follow it and get out of my burden. But I know I can’t

do it.

“No, I won’t ask David for money. He already bought me a expensive laptop and phone. Asking

for him to pay my rent is just pushing it.“ I say to myself, sitting back in a crisscross on my couch.

I’ve made up my mind, I’m not asking David. But what will I do then?

I try to focus on the show in front of me but to no avail.

---

Darkness sweeps over the sky as I pull on a regular white t- shirt and black pants. Its 7:15. I have

to leave before 7:30 so I can make it to the club by 8.

I brush a comb through my wet hair before puffing it out. I also spray a little cologne on my neck,

a gift I had gotten from my Grandmother through mail. My mind still bounces back to the fact

that I may be homeless in a few days. It just seems so surreal, but I keep telling myself that I’ll

iifigure out a solution without having to resort to using David.

I look at my side bag on the floor and wonder if I should take it with me. I’ve always had it across

my shoulders ever since I’ve moved to the city, never leaving home without it. I glance at it one

moment more before grabbing it and throwing the straps over myself.

Right, now I’m ready… Well, as ready as I’ll ever be. As the alarm on my phone goes off for 7:30

pm, I walk out the door, closing it behind me. 

Okay, another stress on Calvin’s shoulders but he’s a big boy. He can probably handle it… just doesn’t know how yet. Vote if you want to :)

Tempting - Chapter 23: Blind Date

Riding the bus in the middle of the night is not the brightest idea, but its all I can afford right

now. The monstrous cloud of anxiety that clutters around my head does not compare to the

small gaping hole of hope in my heart. That’s the most scariest part. Me playing into this to

then be humiliated minutes later. I take a huge breath, balancing myself. I should just get this day

over with.

The bus pulls up to the side of the darkened side walk, the only light brightening up the street

artificial. I walk out, and experience the night clubs around me like a fever dream.

Shines of red and neon orange overpower the artificial lights above, but only one club

out showed the rest.

“That’s it.” I mutter under my breath. I walk towards the artsy club that Elizabeth’s supposed to

be at.

Once I open the doors, through the cluster of dark silhouettes on the dance floor and people

sipping drinks at the bartender bar, I see Elizabeth laughing with Coldren at a booth.

I timidly walk over to it, not knowing how to greet them.

“Calvin! You made it! Its kind of early so not everyone has arrived.” She stands up from the booth

and gives me a slight hug. Even Coldren nods his head my way.

“Come on! Get comfortable!” She pulls me onto the pucker emerald seat, leaving us facing

Coldren.

“We were just talking about how much better this place is then the other club we went to.”

“The only reason you thought the other club was bad was because someone threw up on you.”

Coldren snorts.

“Well yeah, that’s one of the reasons.”

“This place is too expensive, the other one is way better.”

“Oh you think everything’s ‘too’ expensive.” She giggles as he sticks out his tongue. I’ve never

seen Coldren so playful, probably because we haven’t known each other long enough for him

not to despise me.

“Anyway, Calvin, have you heard what happened on the news lately?” Elizabeth asks as I shake

my head no.

“Really? But it was such a big thing!”

“Don’t worry about her Calvin, she gets like this with any type of news. Oh! Big firefighter saved a hanging kitten from the treeee? Elizabeth would legit be talking about it for days.” Coldren

smirks as Elizabeth’s cheeks become rosy. I also crack a smile.

“Nooo I don’t. Stop it Coldren. Anyway, what had happened-”

“Here we go again.”

“Shut up! What had happened is that some Cyber criminal in the UK had launched out a DDOS attack over the internet and crashed a big company’s servers. I think they were called Patterson INC. They still aren’t able to find who did it, but they had found a string of other companies he has done this to too, and he isn’t stopping at this last one.”

“Elizabeth, I keep telling you our company’s going to be fine. No nerd is going to launch a DDOS so big that it can take down our servers.”

“But if he was able to do it with P Inc, imagine what he could do to us. Their servers have been down for a week now and they still don’t know when it’ll be up again. I don’t want to lose this job.”

“I’m pretty sure you won’t lose this job. And if you do, I’ll take care of you, like the big burely

man I am.“ Coldren jokes as he flexes his arms, Elizabeth throwing salt over the table at him.

“Not funny.” She says, but she still cracks a smile. Then her eyes drift back to mine and I see an

idea bright as day shine behind her honey irises.

“Calvin! Oh my god I forgot to ask you! What’s your story?”

“What?”

“You know, your story. Like what you did to be where you are now.”

“W-well, its not that interesting…”

“Hey, everyone’s story’s interesting.”

“Come on girl, give the man a break.” Coldren snorts as Elizabeth pouts.

“I just want to know more about him.”

I swallow hastily as both eyes become fixated on me. I rub the back of my neck, a flush coloring

my cheeks crimson.

“I… uh… where should I start?”

“Anywhere! Oh wait, no, no. How about high school?” I cough on air as Elizabeth says the words ‘high school’.

“Are you okay?”

“Oh me?” My voice elevates a octave up as I squeeze my hands in my lap.

“Never been better. I just don’t remember a lot from… back then.”

“Oh yeah, I completely understand. I don’t even remember my first love from high school even though I used to talk about him ALL the time. Like seriously, I am so embarrassed from how obsessed I was back then.”

“Oh, I remember my first love alright.” Coldren interjects.

“Really? Ooh spill it.” She claps her hands in front of her to coax him further. He rolls his eyes, but you can still see the playfulness behind them.

Tempting - Chapter 24: A Typical Night Kind of

“Okay, okay, first time I actually fell in love was like in 11th grade. It was a pretty girl with brown hair and a wide smile. I think the weirdest thing about our relationship was where we met. I went home one day and saw her sitting on our living room couch, doing homework with her earbuds in. Turns out the plumber dude who was trying to fix our bathroom had brought their daughter along.” Coldren shakes his head as Elizabeth tries to stifle a laugh.

“That should’ve been a sign for me that things were going to turn to shit between us, but I didn’t listen. I found out later that we went to the same school and we quickly started taking our relationship to the next level. Long story short, a lot of angry dad talks, and a whole lot of groping if you know what I mean.”

“Ew Coldren, no one needs to know that!” Elizabeth hawks.

“Hey, you said you wanted to hear this story. So, as I was saying before I was so RUDELY interrupted, we dated till the start of summer, but that’s when things went downhill. Turns out this girl had another boyfriend the entire time who was like 3 years older then me and in college. He had called me one day clearly angry and I had confronted her about it, but all she said was that she wanted to be with him instead.”

Coldren places his hand on his chest as he slumps back into the booth chair, making us both erupt in laughter.

“Wow, sorry but that story sounds like something from a bad fanfiction.” Elizabeth jokes.

“What, no it doesn’t. The difference is that this actually happened to me.”

“Sorry to open closed wounds Coldren pie.” Coldren gifts her with a playful glare as she turns her attention back to me.

“What about you Calvin? Any childhood love stories?”

“Uh-”

Suddenly, a group of people wearing all sorts of assembles make their way to our booth. The

attention is pulled off me thankfully and directed towards the co-workers back at our office.

“Hey Jasmine! Oh my god Jerome you made it! Natalie, I love your clothes, and don’t think I don’t see you Bethany! You look fire!” Elizabeth converses as me and Coldren look dazed around

the influx of people.

We make eye contact and he nods his head towards the bar table while standing up. I take this

chaotic opportunity to do the same when I my eyes holds on Chelsy’s who’s standing near

Elizabeth. She stares through me like a switch blade, forcing me to look down.

“Come on Calvin, let’s go.” He coaxes me as we make our way towards the bartender bar.

---

“I know, I’m super awkward around people too.” Coldren starts, resting his head on his fist.

“Yeah, its just cause I don’t know a lot of them.”

“Oh no, I know them, I just know most of them are assholes. Not like Elizabeth.”

“Oh.”

I run a hand through my hair as the bartender walks towards us, asking what drink we want.

“Do you know what you want?”

“Um… I don’t really drink…”

“Do you want me to order for you?” I nod timidly and Coldren orders us both two whisky on the

rocks. I try not to show my confusion as he continues to look back at the booth where Elizabeth

sat. Why does he want to hang out with me? We don’t exactly have the most perfect history.

“Hey Coldren, can I tell you something?”

“Shoot.”

“Back at Mr. Malone’s event. I’m sorry for doing nothing and getting you in trouble. I didn’t mean to give off a bad impression.” Coldren’s face stretches into a surprised expression as I pinch the

skin between my fingers. Was I making things more awkward?

“You didn’t… Well at the time I was just mad, I didn’t mean to direct it on you.” He scratches the back of his head.

“Making jokes about your…cough your weight… that wasn’t right. Sorry for doing that, I was out of line, along with everyone else who did it.”

I smile down at my hands as the bartender arrives with the tawny drinks, setting them down in

front of us.

“No problem.” I respond. Coldren takes a sip of his as I swirl mine around the glass. The color

unmistakably reminds me of David’s warm ochre eyes, but the last memory of him leaves a

bitter taste in my mouth. I bring the rim to my lips and gulp down a generous amount, only

having drunk 4 to 5 times in my life.

After a few moments of drinking, I finally have the courage of asking what’s been on my mind.

“Coldren… I hope this is not too personal but how long have you been working in the company for?”

“Hmm? No it ain’t that personal. I’ve been working here for about… I don’t know… 5 to 6 years?”

“Really? That’s really impressive.”

“Not really. Chelsy is the one who’s worked in this company for the longest.”

“As I’ve been told.” I sneak a feverish glance at her from the other side of the room, where she’s downing shot glasses with Elizabeth and a few others.

“So, since you’ve worked here the longest… I don’t want to say if there’s any secrets or anything… but do you know anything about Mr. Malone?”

“What do you mean?”

“Like-” I brush my fingers through my hair.

“Any affairs? Or is he married?”

“And why do you want know?”

“I’m just curious! But I’m not trying to be nosy, or a-anything. I’m just trying to know because I’ve heard people talking about it, and I don’t want to be out of the loop of knowing, you know? I-I don’t know what I’m saying I-”

“Woah, Calvin. Calm the f down. Jesus.” Coldren says as a crimson flush dusts my cheeks.

“Are you always like this?”

“Not all the tim- Yeah, I am.”

“Sigh Well, I’m under a contract of not disclosing any information of Mr. Malone, but the way this night’s going, I might let a few things rip when I get drunk.”

He washes the down the rest of the whisky before ushering the bartender back over, asking him

to ‘give him something stronger’.

Will Calvin be able to get more information on his oh so beloved boyf- hmm, don’t really know what to call them yet d; See in the next chapter! Vote if you feel like it.

Tempting - Chapter 25: Drunk in the Night

He looks over at me in a way of him asking if I’d like one too. I nod, thinking why the heck not?

I’m not good at talking in general, but I’ve never really gotten drunk enough to know if I’m a

good conversationalist while under the influence.

I have to say, drinking on a empty stomach is probably not the best idea, especially since I hardly

drink in general. Once the hard liquor hits my stomach and warms my throat, it also thaws the

barrier keeping my thoughts in.

“I’m sorry Calvin, but if you don’t think Hannah Montana is the best childhood show ever, then we can’t be friends.”

“Its just not my thing. I liked power rangers growing up.” I giggle, feeling a slight drawl

on my lips.

“Only wimps like that.”

“And only geeks like p-power rangers… Shoot, I mean Hannah Montana!”

“Ha ha! You can’t take it back!” Coldren parades as I sigh heavily.

---

Switched P.O.V

My hire has been watching the little mushroom since Friday, and commendably he has attained

information on were he lives (a shambled apartment building). However, what I can do with this

information has not yet been clear to me. I sit at my divine isle in the middle of my living room

, staring at the flat screen tv that almost takes up most of my wall when my phone goes off on

the counter. Darkness stretches across the sky through my window. I have to find some way to

get information from that man, but how I’ll do so is still unknown.

I answer the call abruptly.

“What?”

“Sir, he’s on the move.” My heart skips a beat.

“He is? Where is he going?”

“He’s going on a bus right now, I’m following it.”

“Well make sure to not lose him!” Silence ascends on the other line as the remote hum of his car

fills the space. A few moments go by before I let the itching in my mind take over.

“Well? Is the bus going anywhere near Mr. Malone’s home? Can you make a inference of where he might be going yet?”

“Not yet, but he missed the exit to go to Mr. Malone’s street. I think he might be… going back to his work? Or somewhere close to there.”

“Hmm, I wonder what he might be up to. Text me the address once you’ve gotten it. I think its time to handle this problem head on.”

I end the call as I place both my hands on the isle, my golden opportunity finally surfacing.

---

Calvin POV

An hour or so goes by, or at least I think. The slow thump of the music integrates into my mind as

I slump over the bar counter. My head

throbs as I let my mouth hang open. I feel 80% hammered, just on that threshold of staying

awake and completely passing out.

I rub my fingers on my temple as Coldren downs yet another shot, but I can tell he has become

uninterested with furthering anymore conversations.

He hiccups slightly as he rubs a hand over his scarlet face, looking back at the other table now

and again. Specifically at Elizabeth. I press a hand against his arm, wanting his attention. Even

though I’m drunk within a inch of my life, I still have something dangling in my mind.

“Coldren…” I blurb, trying to down the acid threatening to climb my throat.

“Do you k-know anything else about D-David?”

“David? Which… Which David… Malone?”

“Yeah.”

“There’s a lota things that I know about him, why do you want to know so badhiccup badly?”

“I j-just want to know.” Again my mind flares in a bothersome headache.

“What specifically?”

“Has h-he ever been with anyone?”

“Recently? Well I’m not so sure but there’s thing hiccup with Ms. Collete.” My heart drops into

the pits of my stomach as her name hits me. My throat closes and my vision fogs slightly, but I

believe Coldren is too drunk to notice.

“What do you m-mean?”

“Don’t you remember the press thing we did?… Oh wait you ran late. Basically we had to hiccup cover up something that got leaked to the press, managing and paying websites, stuff like that. It was being spread that Mr. Malone had a new girlfriend, with the name Jazimine Collete. Mr. Malone hasn’t really disclosed that much information on it yet but… Hey where are you going?” He

asks as I shake my head profusely, standing up from the black bar chair. I try to talk but the

lump in my throat coaxes me otherwise, so I grab my bag and leave, without another word. I

should’ve known. I grab my head as I walk outside, the cool air blanketing me. A thought comes

forward in the jumbled mess that makes up my mind right now. What did I expect? I’m just his

employee. He’s probably been with lodes of people like me.

I shake my head, a small tear running down my cheek as it falls off the base of my chin. I wipe

away at it angrily as I reach the bus stop, the clouded night sky making everything solemn.

I sway a little. I’ve never been this drunk before. Clutching on to the strap of my bag, I try to hold

back a sob battling to break through. What made me think I was special enough? No

wonder he decided to stay with her. Of course he was too good to be true.

Another tear slips from my eye, then another. And soon they were sliding down from both my

eyes, soaking the collar of my shirt.

*SMALL TRIGGER WARNING (Nothing happens here, but it still can be triggering for some viewers.)

“Why you crying?” I hear from behind me as I stumble and turn around sharply. A man with a

black shirt and dark denim jeans stands before me. He has black hair and dark intimidating

eyes.

“What? You not going to answer my question?”

“I-I, I’m just waiting for my bus.”

“You’re waiting for your bus?” I swallow as I take a small step back, trying not to make eye contact.

“Are you drunk? You seem really drunk.”

“N-No, I’m just w-waiting.”

“You shouldn’t be waiting outside by yourself like this, especially if you’re drunk.” He snakes as

my eyes dart for any familiar faces that may be around, but I see no one. How long have I been in

that bar? I feel so sluggish that even standing is a challenge.

“I have a house down the block-” He points down the street,

“that I can take you back to. You know to wait for the bus.”

“I-I’m alright. Please, I just want to take the bu-”

“What? You think you’re too good to wait at my house, chubs?” He takes a step forward, those

daunting eyes slicing through me. I shake my head as I clutch on to my strap tighter.

“No, p-please I didn’t mean it that way.”

“Then what’s stopping you from coming with me?”

“I just want to go h-home.” Suddenly he grabs my wrist, yanking me forward. The smell of sweat

and something else inconceivable wafts into my nose and for a second I can’t breath.

“You’re coming with me-”

“No he’s not.” My head snaps towards the familiar voice and I almost throw up from surprise.

The strange man instantly lets me go as a tall figure with a suit comes walking forward, his hands

in fists. 

Wow, talk about dangerous. Calvin should be fine, but who’s this mysterious man who had came down from the heavens for his rescue? Find out in the next chapter! ;)

Tempting - Chapter 26: Pleasure to meet you

“Hey man, I don’t want any trouble.”

“Then I suggest you move along.” I swallow the bile forming in my throat as the threatening man

takes a few reluctant steps back before fully walking away. I can’t think, so when I see who the

mysterious figure really is, I almost convince myself that I’m in a dream. It’s Mr. Hamsure, the

man David was arguing with back at his office.

He steps up to me, concern emitting in his bright blue eyes.

“God, can you be anymore careless?”

“Wha-?”

“Standing here in the middle of the night drunk with no one around? It didn’t ring a bell that that would be a bad idea?”

I shake my head, the only thing I can do at the moment. He sighs heavily as he pinches the

bridge of his nose.

“I’m sorry.” I mutter drowsily.

“Just don’t do that next time, at least without anyone around. To think if I wasn’t here, what would happen? What are you doing here by yourself anyway?”

Suddenly, all the pain from Coldren’s truth in the bar spills into my mind and I can’t help but

hold back a deafening sob, making Mr. Hamsure flinch slightly.

“My word, are you alright?”

“I’m fine, I’m-I’m fine, I’m just tired.” I sniff.

“No you’re not. You’re clearly not in the right state of mind.”

“Really. I just had a b-bad day.”

“Everyone has bad days, but not enough for them to go get drunk at some sleazy bar and stand on a sidewalk in the middle of the night.”

“It-It wasn’t sleazy.”

“Sure.”

“I… I need a bed, I j-just need to take the bus home.” I press my nails into my palm as his face softens. He crosses his arms over his dark blue suit training his eyes on my face.

“Is your wrist alright? He didn’t hurt it to bad?” He gestures towards the darkening red ring

around my wrist but I could hardly feel it.

“Yesh- I mean yes. T-thanks for what you did, I’m fine now- Just waitin for my bush… I mean bus. You can go now if you want.” Truthfully I just wanted time alone with my jumbled up thoughts.

“What do you take me for? I’m not leaving you by yourself. You’re a wreck!”

“Thanks.” I say sarcastically.

“No problem. And also you don’t need to thank me for waiting with you for your bus. And also, also, YOU don’t need to thank me for riding the bus with you to make sure you make it home alive.”

“What? But-But-”

“Sorry, no buts.”

“But, I d-don’t want to waste your time.”

“You’re not wasting anybody’s time.” I clasp my mouth shut as the bus turns the corner of the street.

“Even, I think Mr. Malone would appreciate me helping out one of his employees.”

If I said I was basically toppling over the aisle leading to the chairs, it would be a

understatement. Mr. Hamsure had to grip onto my shoulders to lead me to a unused seat at

the back. Even though I’m in this peculiar position, I still keep in mind that David hadn’t liked

Mr. Hamsure, and that I had to tread lightly when talking to him. Or at least, I tried to, but then

too many emotions came out at once and I found myself practically spilling everything.

“I- I, I don’t know what to do.” I mutter, placing my face in my hands.

“What do you mean?” This time he sounds a lot more softer and open. He pats my back,

encouraging me on.

“I have a g-guy that I like.”

“Mmmhm.”

“And I just found- found out that he was with another woman. And I don’t know what to do. I-I know I shouldn’t ha- have expected a lot but it still hurtz for some reason.”

“Wait, this guy was cheating on you?” He asks. My face heats up as I look away from his piercing

eyes. This is so embarrassing to talk about.

“You know… I-It doesn’t really matter.”

“No, it does. You need someone to talk to clearly. I know we just met formally,well sort of, but at least get it off your chest. It will make you feel better.”

I don’t talk for a straight minute, but I can still feel him waiting patiently. I shake my head.

“The p-problem is I don’t know what to call us. I don’t know if - if its a actual relationship or not or if I should try to pursue to make it one, because what if he says it’s not. Then it’ll fre-freaking break me.” I blabber,

“Am I wanting too much?”

“Honestly, I don’t think so. There’s a lot of guys in the world like that. And in my opinion, those guys are arseholes.”

“Really? But-But its not like we’ve known each other for that long. And I don’t really know much about his life either.”

“What do you know about him?”

“He’s -” I cut myself off before I can say anymore. What am I doing?? I can’t tell him that the man I’m talking about is David Malone.

“Uh, sorry… I don’t want to say.”

“That’s absolutely fine. Say what you’re comfortable with. Again, I am only here for you to talk with someone.”

“T-Thanks.”

“No problem.” Again silence. In the midst of it, another realization comes to my head, making

me groan.

“I also… I also realized I c-could be homeless in a few days.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“My old landlord had given me time to sort out some- some of my financial issues, but now they hired a new one who wants the money by Tuesday, and I’m getting paid next Sunday so.” I laugh, stress straining my voice.

“That’s horrible. Why don’t you talk to your boss about it, you know get your money early?”

“I h-haven’t talked to anyone about it… Well except you.”

“Still haven’t answered my question.”

“I- He’s busy and I don’t want to force him into doing anything.” I clench my stomach as it starts

to rumble, making me feel queasy. No matter how drowsy I feel I refuse to throw up in a public

bus.

“You alright there?” Mr. Hamsure asks, slight alarm behind his eyes.

I nod my head yes, not daring to open my mouth.

“Alright.”

---

Finally, the bus pulls a corner and out emerges my street, blanketed in darkness. At this point

I’m well past drowsiness and more at I need a bed now or I’m going to sleep on the

sidewalk. Mr. Hamsure’s also tittering at the edge. His eyes are half open and his mouth is

slightly gaped. I poke him.

So, Calvin’s secret savor is Mr. Hamsure huh? I wonder what David would think of his meeting with Calvin. Oh… I’ve said too much. Follow Calvin’s story in the next chapter! ;)

Tempting - Chapter 27: Classic Hangover

“S-sir. This is my stop…”

“Hmm?”

“This my stop.”

“Oh, alright lets go.”

As I’m standing up, I feel a slight wobble in my legs but hold myself together well enough. Once I

board off, Mr. Hamsure following in toe, I shiver as I look over the street that resembles a ghost town. I

didn’t know I stayed for so long. I rub my temple as I make it to the door leading to the lobby,

only just realizing that Mr. Hamsure was still there.

“Oh! I’m sorry, t-thanks for all you’ve done. Th-this is my home.”

“That’s good, that’s good.”

“Yeah…”

“… I’m suspecting that you want me to leave now.” A slight blush colors my cheeks as he places

his hands in his pockets, his cool eyes focusing on my face.

“I mean- mean I don’t want want to hold you up-”

“I don’t have much to do right now, but if you want me to go that’s perfectly fine. I get it, you’re drunk. You need your personal space, we’ve only just really met… Actually before I go, who have I had the pleasure of meeting?”

“Um, it’s Calvin.”

“Calvin.” I don’t know what the feeling was when he said my name, but the deepness of his

voice circulated electricity through me, something I’ve only experienced with David. But this

one… this one felt a little different. Maybe it was fact that I wasn’t supposed to be talking to him, that

we hardly knew each other, or that I was drunk, but I look down at my feet timidly as a huge

blush spreads across my face. After all, he came out all this way to help.

“Nice to meet you. The names Gordon Hamsure. I look forward to our… next meeting.” He

smooths, pretending to tip his hat towards me before turning to leave.

“W-wait! You can… you can stay for the night, if you’d like… if you live far.” What the heck am I

saying?!

I wait for him to respond with my eyes wide. He turns back around. At first he looks confused,

then a smirk grows over his golden features.

“Maybe not tonight Calvin, but I defiantly look forward to meeting up when you have time.”

“I really don’t m-mind! After what you’ve done f-for me I think its the least I can do.” As he starts

to consider, even with my ever degrading vision, I take in his pressed clean suit and his firmly

gelled hair.

“Sounds tempting, but I’ll have to pass Calvin. I have a lot of work to do tomorrow and I’d like to be able to have things in order as early as possible. However, I will be open to maybe eating out sometime.” He winks. With that he walks down the street, popping out his phone before

turning a corner behind a building. I let out a heavy breath. That just happened.

I open the door to my building and walk through, the night still weighing me down.

---

Switched P.O.V

“Dammit Mr. Galvin.” My hire still hasn’t turn the corner yet with his slick black car, and I’m wondering if he ever will. However, he finally emerges in view and I wave him over.

“How did it go?” He asks as I open the door, sliding into the seat.

“As well as I would’ve guessed.”

“Come on man, you’ve gotta give me more then that.” I roll my eyes at his discourteous tone, but I decide to let it go.

“Some weird asshole was harassing him so I stepped in, and better yet, when I did, he was drunk.”

“What? Are you serious? He was standing outside alone when he was drunk?”

“I know, at first I wanted to rebuke him but then I realized that I could get more out of him that way.”

“What did you get out of him sir?”

“That… he has a supposed ‘boyfriend’ who’s cheating on him with a woman. But I don’t really have any evidence to suggest that it may be Mr. Malone.” I stroke the end of my chin as I stare out

the tinted windows, the artificial light blanking out the natural stars.

“Did you get anything else?”

“Well another thing… he had asked me to stay over.” Mr. Galvin slightly jerks the wheel as his head snaps towards me with disbelief.

“You serious?”

“He was drunk Tom.”

“Yeah but damn, why didn’t you do it?”

“That wouldn’t have helped me with getting information, waking with a stranger in your home after being drunk, not a good look.”

“But you could’ve milked him for everything he knows while he was drunk, then bounce.”

“Well sorry for trying to be civilized! He had a rough night… even I don’t think he would’ve said anything too important. Either way, I just need to get his trust so he could tell me more about his relationship with Mr. Malone.”

“Hmmm… I say you could’ve at least coaxed him further, but if you think you’re doing it fine, then whatever. Do you have your conversation recorded?”

“Of course.”

“Okay send it over, I can pinpoint somethings you might of missed.”

“Already sent, my good man, already sent.”

---

Calvin POV

I wake up to my brain banging against my skull haphazardly, almost to a point where rolling

onto my other side sends spikes of excruciating pain to my head. I squint my eyes as sunlight

shines through my window, planting my face in annoying light. Nope, too much pain, I don’t

want to be awake right now. I close my eyes once more when I realize that the sunlight hadn’t

woken me up. Through my dizziness, I hear the sound of ringing and vibrating near my hips.

Who is it? I grumble as I rub my hands over my face, thinking that would at least give me a

little relief. Wrong, so unbelievably wrong. I knew this would be a mistake. Being awake semi-

fully, I can feel the burn in my throat and the sensitivity of my eyes. I grab the phone by my side,

which has finally stopped ringing, and turn on the screen. I have a missed call, but I also have

some unread messages. I click on one of the boxes, labeled Group Chat.

---

Elizabeth: Guys tht ws fun. See yall next week!

Elizabeth: bye the way, has anbody seen Calvin? I haen’t seen him for most of the nite.

Coldren: He wnt hom bc of somethin

Elizabeth: Without tellin meee? Ohhh may b he din hve fun??

Micheal: Elizabeth, ur drunk, go to slep.

Elizabeth: Yall meaen

Elizabeth: Luv yoll!

---

Calvin and Mr. Hamsure, I’m feeling it a little bit. Maybe I should keep an open mind… maybe not, who knows? Calvin being shit-faced is my spirit animal as always. Find out what happens in the next chapter! Vote if you feel like it ;)

Tempting - Chapter 28: To be Fired or Not to be Fired

I sigh as I scroll through the previous messages. I don’t even try to think back to yesterday, not

yet ready to endure the striking pain that remembering will bring me. I would like to stay in

vegetable state for as long as possible. I sluggishly go to my calls and see the caller I.D. Turns out

David had called me, but it doesn’t fill me with the same giddy emotion. Instead, its replaced

with a stronger one, and I’m not yet able to pin point what it is. I call him back and he picks up

on the third ring.

“Good morning.” His deep voice brushes against my ear perfectly, but I’m not awake enough to

take notice.

“Good mornin.” I slug.

“Did I wake you up?”

“Kinda.”

“Oh alright, well its already 2 pm so I thought you’d be awake by now.”

“I’m just really tired.”

“I can tell. Did something happen?” I slightly frown when I hear those words through the receiver. Does he know something?

“No… I’m- I’m actually just having a hangover.”

“You were drinking?” David says in a surprise tone.

“Yeah I went out yesterday.”

“Do you need me to come over?” I swallow thickly as I place my other arm over my eyes. I don’t

want him to come over right now, especially after what I found out yesterday. A sharp jab from

my headache causes me to wince after I try to remember what Coldren told me in detail. No,

too much pain, both mentally and physically. I’ll just remember later.

“For what?” I answer a little too bluntly. He doesn’t speak for a moment, probably a little thrown

off by my comment. I don’t even have the strength to apologize.

“I don’t know, thought you might need someone there.”

“I’m fine. I just need sleep right now.”

“Calvin… Ow! Diesel! Bad dog, out of the room now.”

“Are you okay?” I say as I turn on my back.

“Yeah. Diesel has been kind of acting up lately. Like biting everything in sight, I’m going to ask Jasmine to take her to the vet tomorrow.”

“Hopefully nothing’s wrong with her.”

“Me too.” I feel my eyelids grow heavy as the sweet embrace of sleep was just one END CALL button away. However, to my disappointment, David kept on going.

“Calvin, why did you go drinking yesterday?” I scrunch my eyebrows.

“What do you mean?”

“Was it because of Friday? Because of me sending you away, I swear it was not personal.”

I can’t believe what just came out of his mouth right now. I swallow thickly, trying to submerge

the extreme anger bowling in my temples. IT WASN’T BECAUSE OF YOU, BUT I GUESS THE

WORLD ALWAYS REVOLVES AROUND YOU is what I wanted to say, but thankfully my headache

didn’t make me that grumpy.

“Are you sure?” I mutter, images of Ms. Collete smirking riling me up even more.

“What did you say?”

“Nothin.”

“Calvin if something is bothering you, you can tell me.”

“I said nothing David. Can I sleep? That’s all I want.” I feel a small strand of guilt in my gut as David sighs, not speaking for a moment.

“Alright, just let me know when you’re wake up.”

“Okay.” After that I ended it, chucking the phone near my feet as I cozy back into the pillow of my

couch. Sleep soon envelopes me, and I am able to leave behind the headache, the heart pain,

the shakes, and the guilt.

---

I spring up as I brace against the morning light showing through my window again. Why is it still

so sunny? I felt like I slept for an eternity… My eyes glaze towards my clock and I swear I almost

jump off my couch from what I see.

“How is it 8:00 am again?!” I exclaim, throwing off my blanket frantically. How did I sleep till the

next day? Oh my god, David’s going to kill me! I scamper into my bathroom and splash cold

water on my face, then grabbed my tooth brush and brushed furiously.

I need to leave now. I was supposed to be at work 2 hours ago. I put on my standard white shirt

and black pants as I sling my black strap over my shoulders. I am so dead. With that, I barge

through my door, not even paying attention to the other house residents who looked at me

funny.

---

The bus feels unbearably slow as it turns on the polished street of Graven. I wipe the stress

sweat forming on my eyebrows as the work place pops into view from the window. He’s going to

fire me. The heat surrounding me makes me feel dizzy as I imagine his stone face etched into a

permanent scowl. It doesn’t make matters any better that I had an attitude with him just before I

hung up the phone. I never even called him back. Guilt is doing a excellent job punching me in

the gut every few seconds. As the bus finally pulls up to the curb, I rush out to the big glass

doors of my workplace, opening it and running through. I scan my id then take the elevator. I’m

really hoping that their are limited people in the lounge so they wouldn’t see me walking in so

late.

Once the doors open, I see a few stranglers around the lounge room, printing out papers or

taking a water break, but none too interested in my appearance. I let out a big breath and slide

my shaking hands into my pockets.

No sign of David anywhere, not even Ms. Collete.

I half walk/run to my office door, almost in the clear when I feel a tap on my back, and i imagined

the worst scenario possible. I reluctantly turn around when the night eyes I thought I’d meet

were light oceanic ones.

“Hello Calvin.” He says as an almost familiar feeling drifts around me.

“Mr… Mr. Hamsure?”

“That’s my name. I just wanted to check up on you after Saturday.”

I silently let out a breathe as the night before… well actually 2 nights before comes rushing

towards me like a bat. Mr. Hamsure had helped me home and with the other situation I got

myself in.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I’m still recollecting memories from that n-night.”

He nods towards my wrist and I can see that it has gotten a lot darker from Saturday.

“How about your wrist. Is it okay?”

So Calvin turned up to late to work? Who knew he had it in him. I wonder how Mr. Malone will react to his sudden rebellion :) Vote if you feel like it!

Tempting - Chapter 29: Exposed

“Yeah. Its fine. I hadn’t even noticed it to be honest. How about you, are you okay?”

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?” He leans against the wall next to him, folding his arms over his

stomach.

“Oh I don’t know I just-”

“Are you saying there’s something wrong with me?”

“What? No, no what? I was just asking-”

“Because if you are I find that really offensive.”

“I did-didn’t mean to-” I sputter. He quickly smirks and chuckles, rolling his eyes.

“I’m just messing with you.”

“Oh.” I can’t seem to look away from his bright eyes. I smile a little.

“Well it wasn’t that funny.”

“You’re not that funny.”

“How would you know?” I challenge.

“I can just tell.”

“Yeah yeah, sure.” I roll my eyes.

“Isn’t there a job you’re supposed to be doing? Cause last time I checked it started like 2 hours ago?” He asks.

“You’re the one who stopped me!”

“Oh right, I did, didn’t I? Maybe because I wanted to see you again.” I bite my lip nervously as I

look at the ground. I shouldn’t be getting flustered like this. He… Mr. Malone and him are against

each other, I can’t just be participating in… whatever his game is.

“That’s… good.” Suddenly my stomach rumbles as a sharp pain shoots through it. Its been a

week since I’ve eaten a proper meal, the only source of my nutrients coming from a few fruits

and vegetables.

“Someone’s hungry. Did you not eat breakfast before coming here?”

“I forgot. I had to rush here.” I admit.

“No need to say anymore. For when you go on break, there’s a new coffee shop that opened around the corner. We could-”

“Could do what with who?” My heart spikes as David walks up from behind Mr. Hamsure, a look

of icy wrath clouding his features.

“Oh Mr. Malone. Sorry, I didn’t see you there.” Mr. Hamure smirks as David scowls. He completely

ignores him and turns his attention to me instead.

“Calvin, in my office. Now.” With that he turns and leaves, leaving me with my heart racing. What

was I thinking? I pinch the skin between my fingers as I walk forward, but not before Mr.

Hamsure grabs on to my arm, pulling me closer.

“I’m always here if you want to chat sometimes.” He soothes, and despite what had just

happened, I blush deeply. I nod my head.

---

Once I arrive in the office, the heat that had been in the air before has still not dispersed. Ms.

Collete stands next to David’s desk with a discontent look on her face. She’s wearing a blue skirt

with a white collared top. Just seeing her makes something in me stir. David’s leaning against

the wooden top of his table, his arms folded over his stomach.

“Mr. Stewert.” Oh no, he said my last name.

“I think you know why you’re in here.”

“Y-yeah. I-”

“You had arrived late without any confirmation of where you were currently at.” Ms. Collete

interjects. David doesn’t even send a look her way.

“That’s correct. Not only is that disrespectful to the company, but also to your colleagues, who had to find someone else to do your job in your absence.”

“I know, it was dumb of me. I didn’t think-” I feel my breathes get short as he stares me down with those fiery eyes.

“Actions come with consequences, and you have made way too many. Ms. Collete, can you leave the room for a moment.”

“Yes Mr. Malone.” She says with malice in her voice as her high blue heels clack on the way to the

door. I’m done for. I’m totally done for. There’s no way I’m coming back from this. If doesn’t fire

me, he’ll hate me forever.

After we’re alone in the spaciousness of his office, he just stares at me with his bright amber

eyes, trailing my face all the way to my feet. I can only stare at his chest, feeling too ashamed to

even glance at his eyes.

“I’m sorry.” I mutter.

“We need to talk Calvin.”

“I know. I didn’t mean to come late I-”

“Not about that. Come here.” He walks over to the leather couch and memories of the massage

he gave me here surfaces in my mind. I don’t move at first, but then I reluctantly walk over to

him, sitting next to him. He continues to stare at the ground.

“I want to know what happened.”

“What do mean-”

“On Saturday. Why you went out drinking. Why you were upset with me on Sunday. Tell me.” He

looks up and we meet eyes. Now its my turn to look at the auburn floor.

“I don’t know what-”

“Yes you do. It was apparent with that phone call.”

“David, I just wanted to go out. It wasn’t that big of a deal.”

“It is a big deal when you’re mentally ill.” My eyes widen at what he just said. It was almost like my soul came crashing from my body.

“What? Why would you say that?”

“Calvin I don’t want to make you feel attacked, but I’ve witnessed the type of problems you have. I don’t think drinking is a safe way to handle them.”

“You can’t… There’s nothing wrong with me.”

“I never said there was anything wrong with you. You have a beautiful personality.” He says. He grabs my shaking hands as my eyes start to water.

“And I want to tell you that I’m here. I probably wasn’t the best man in my past, but I strive to be it.”

My thoughts ricochet around my skull as I try to pull words together in a sentence. Now that he knows about my problems, will he leave me? Will he stop talking to me?

“I don’t want to weird you out.” I finally say, my voice cracking.

“You’re not doing that Cal-” I follow his eyes drift from my arm to my wrist and I involuntarily pull my sleeve down.

“What happened to your wrist?”

“Uh, that… that was from…” Think think Calvin.

“I a-accidentally hit my wrist on the door.”

“On the door?”

“Yeah I was walking too fast and I bumped my hand on it.”

“If it was the door then how do you have a bruise all around your wrist?”

I swallow as I try not to fidget in my seat.

“I don’t know it kind of h-happened like that.”

This is the end of chapter 29! We’re about to hit the 30th chapter mark fireworks! Calvin should just stop lying if his boo can easily see through it smh. See what happens to Calvin next chapter. Vote if you feel like it ;)

Tempting - Chapter 30: Getting a lil Farther

“Calvin, you don’t need to tell me the truth. I get it if its something personal, but just know I

won’t get mad or anything if you do.“

“I know. I’ve just been stressed out a little.” I lay back against the couch, feeling the chill surface

of the leather cool me through my shirt. I’ve noticed that David has been using his downstairs

office a whole lot more then his upstairs one. Maybe it was because of me?

“I was actually going to tell you a little story on Friday but I had that meeting.”

“Yeah, I remember.” I mutter, still torn on whether I should ask David about what I had heard

from Coldren in the bar. It still made my stomach clench to think about it.

“Right now can be as right of time as any… I haven’t told anybody this, but when I was younger I had a childhood friend named Brandon. We were really close, almost inseparable. This was at the time when my Mom and Dad were constantly fighting, the time before she left us. Please don’t feel any pity.” I nod, waiting for him to continue.

“This is before my Dad’s company blew up, when he was still starting out. Brandon and me always played by the swings of an abandoned park because there was usually no one there. We liked that it was only us, no one else. It was like we were on top of the world… When my Mother left, my Dad decided to do so too. He wanted to move to the city so his business could have more traction. And of course I didn’t want to go because through those years of knowing Brandon I fell in love with him. Deeply in love, but didn’t have the balls to tell him how I felt…”

“…What happened after?”

He breathes in deeply.

“Me being the asshole I am I left with my dad. I was 18 at the time, I could’ve just rented a apartment or something just so I could still be with him, but instead I chose to leave so I wouldn’t hurt my Father.”

“Y-You weren’t being a butthole David. He probably understood.” I say solemnly. Even though

David is sharing something personal with me and I should be feeling 100% sorrow, I can’t help

but feel slightly hurt that David had an important person in his life previously that he says he

loved. I feel wicked that I can even emit jealously right now. What is wrong with me?

“Well, whether he understood or not I would never know now.”

“What do you mean? Did you lost contact with him?”

“Kind of… But I won’t be able to ever contact him again.” He rubs his hand over his face.

“He’s dead.”

My heart skips a beat as he let’s those words fall like a bag of bricks from his lips. Instantly my

breath gives out and I grab David’s arm as if that would help alleviate his pain.

“What? When-”

“He was in a car accident a year after I moved to the city. Friends were drunk and he was in the backseat. Flew right through the car’s front. I didn’t get word from my town until a month later. A man who I barely knew working in a auto place had called me when none of my friends had. He said he was looking all over for my number.”

“David I-”

“People who I knew for years decided to not call me on that day. I couldn’t even attend his funeral because it already passed. I thought they were the ones I could depend on, but all they did was keep that important thing away from me. Took that away from me. His whole family thought I didn’t care because I didn’t show up for the funeral.”

I did something that even surprised me. I grab him by his shoulders and hug fiercely, praying

that he wouldn’t push away. With my chin squished against his broad shoulder I feel him freeze

in my arms, but then gradually soften, warming to the hug. Well, if that’s what you can call it.

I can tell that he hasn’t been intimate with anybody like this in a while, and I should know, I

haven’t either. Our crooked hug only lasts for a few moments, but in those moments I am able

to feel his heart beats, smell his pine scent, see the flush on his neck. Experience David

vulnerable.

“I had no idea you lost someone so important to you.” I soothe, rubbing his back. He hangs on

tighter as he lets out a long sigh. Once we pull apart I can tell that something has changed

between us. David runs his fingers over my chin as I inspect the dark circles under his eyes that

are just now apparent to me.

“It happened years ago, I should just let it go…”

“Pain doesn’t go away with time. It’s a knife wound that’s… that’s deep David.” I think back to things in my childhood that I would rather forget forever, things that still maim me till this day.

“But you have to find a way to heal yourself enough that you can live with that pain but also be happy.”

“I feel like I can’t do that. I keep trying to find something of resemblance in other people, giving them expectations that I had with Brandon. I know its not right, but I feel like I’m in a loop.”

I grab his robust hand as I smile drearily.

“I still haven’t found the answer to my own pain yet and I think I punish myself for it sometimes. Even without knowing it follows me everywhere, but I still cling to hope that it gets better. I mean, I got you right? Things got significantly better once you got in my life.”

“Calvin, you’re good person and I don’t want to hurt you.”

“And you’re not. I would know because I have gotten hurt in the past. I just… that night on Friday when I came to your office. I- I just need you to be honest with me.” I stare at the tan skin of his

hand and the veins acting like bridges all the way to his wrist. I inhale deeply.

“Were you and…” I choke on my words,

“Ms. Collete d-doing anything?”

“Me and Ms. Collete… how do you know about that?”

“Someone told me.”

“Who?”

“So its true.” I counter, feeling my grip on his hand slightly tighten. I let go as I feel a deep pain in my heart.

“Calvin, its not what you think.”

“Then what is it? A fling? Are you hauling her a long like you’re doing me?” I say without even thinking.

“If I could tell you I would, but I can’t. I swear, its not what it looks like. Whoever gave you this information gave you the wrong piece of it.”

“Then tell me the truth David.”

“I can’t. I’m sorry…” He stands up gradually, readjusting his tie as I stare up at him

dumbfounded. Why can’t he just admit to me that Ms. Collete is his girlfriend? The fact that he’s

still lying to me makes me feel a sharp pain through my gut like a knife.

“I need to get back to work Calvin. I’m really appreciative that you listened to me. I think you should get back to work too.” With that, he sits behind his desk with a nonchalant expression on his face.

I nod slowly, my eyes stinging as I leave his room. I see Ms. Collete walking around the lounge

area, reprimanding anyone that were not meeting their quota for work. Even though I want to

despise her, and I really do, I just can’t pull myself to do it. I feel like we’ve both been played and

its a sickening feeling to have.

What was I expecting? I walk all the way to my room but stop when I see Chelsy eyeing me

suspiciously by the snack stand. She eyes me slowly up and down and then scowls. I look down

at the marble ground and walk into my office, just ready to get my day over with.

Calvin’s heart is in shambles, Ms. Collete still being herself and Chelsy still making a fool. Lets see how these ingredients fair Calvin in the next chapters ;) Vote if you want to!

Tempting - Chapter 31: The Bill

Small Trigger Warning: Hints at Anxiety Attack

“I need to get back to work Calvin. I’m really appreciative that you listened to me. I think you should get back to work too .”

“when you’re mentally ill.”

I clench my teeth as the words grip me like a woven rope. My ears

burn, my throat feels on fire, sweat holds me down like I’ve just waded in a ocean. I grab out to

something, anything, but all I feel is air slipping through my fingers. Then I see other fingers,

pointing at me, judging me as I try to cover up my body. I’m drowning in it. I know I’m drowning

and I can’t do anything about it. Breathe, breathe. Take deep breaths and just wake up!

---

My eyes flip open as my breathes come up short. I place my hand on my chest as I sit up

sluggishly. The morning light is barely drifting through my window. I look at my clock. Its only

4 am! Great. My stomach growls loudly as lay back on my pillow, crossing my hands bellow my

belly button. I have one more hour to sleep, but after the sweat drenching dream I had I prefer

to just lay awake, staring up at my cracked ceiling. Black dots swarm my vision in a infinite loop.

I can feel the cold sweat from my nightmare sitting on the base of my forehead. Its so hot in here

all of a sudden. Its almost like I can hardly breathe. My stomach squirms and gurgles as I push

into it roughly with my elbows. I can’t afford to eat anything now; if I even go off my schedule for

a second I know I’ll just binge eat and feel atrocious afterwards. I can’t do that, not again.

I’m so close… But the loud angry growl of my demon within emits around my apartment’s walls,

plastering me with shame. Imagine if someone were to hear my stomach growl at work, they

wouldn’t let me hear the end of it. I can already here the snarky comments about my weight,

how I should just find the nearest fast food place. Even, I can’t waste any of my money on any

binge sprees. Oh wait, today’s the day… My heart sinks as I realize today is the day were I might

end up homeless.

“I don’t know what I’m doing.” I gasp out, hiding my face in my hands as I start to panic.

“What am I going to do?” I know what I have to do, but I won’t even take it into consideration,

especially after yesterday. There’s no way I can ask David for money, for help. He clearly doesn’t

want me.

I could never compare to someone like Ms. Collete, what was I thinking? My breaths continue to

come out short as I try to get more air. Its hurting my lungs, breathing in as much possible but

not getting anything out of it. What am I doing?

I continue to stare up at the ceiling when I hear a knock on my door. The first thing that comes to

mind is the landlord. Did she really come so early to throw me out? Is it finally happening? I

clutch my heart as I stand up, the knives in my stomach digging deeper into my sides.

Reluctantly, I walk over and stare through the hole in my door. As clear as the sun in the sky,

there was the landlord, her hair tied in a messy bun. She yawns slightly before knocking again.

“Hello? Hello! I know its early but I got a job to do.”

Breathe, I need to breathe. Dots swarm my vision as I try to grasp for another breath.

I unlock the door and open, coming face to face with her bugged eyes.

“Hello Calvin Stewert.”

“H-Hi. I mean hello. I… I’m so sorry that I couldn’t… I tried, I really did but I couldn’t do it-”

“What are you yapping on about?”

“I know that there’s n-nothing you can do but please, I just need more t-time.” I swallow thickly.

“Now I’m really confused. Time for what? I just came over to give you the receipt.”

“What? R-Receipt for what?”

“For your bill.” My blood ices over and my eyes broaden. What is she talking about? I haven’t paid for anything…

“Why are you giving me that look? Is this some sort of prank or something?” She asks flummoxed.

“N-No! I hadn’t paid for anything. Why are you giving me a receipt?”

“Well I have the paperwork here saying your rent that was due was paid off. I didn’t get any other details then that.” She hands over a small envelope and sure enough its the receipt to my

apartment rent. This can’t be happening, this must be some sort of cruel joke that’ll be ripped

from under me later on.

“You don’t understand. Maybe there was some sort of mistake? I didn’t get my check or anything, I even told you I would be p-paid next Sunday.”

“Look sunny, this is not my problem. It says you paid your rent, that’s all I know. If I was you, I would be dancing to the heavens by now.” She scoffs as she turns around to leave. I close my

door slowly, a look of sheer confusion painted on my face. What was that? My rent… paid? I look

down at the envelope in my shaking hands as I slump against the wall. There must of been a

mistake in the system. Maybe… Maybe this is a good thing. If the system is messed up it gives

me enough time to attain the money and give it to them on Sunday, just before they fully figure

out that I’m not supposed to be here. I walk back to my couch and sit down, staring at my turned

off tv as the paper swings limply in my hand.

---

I grab my bag as I sling it over my shoulder, looking timidly in my mirror. I clutch my stomach

and wince when it gurgles, clearly wanting me to shove it with every type of food imaginable. I

can’t think too much about that, or I might actually do it.

Hello everyone! Hope you’re having an amazing Friday. I wanted to say how appreciative I am of all of you. Thanks for sticking with me through this amazing experience. Its truly been amazing reading all your comments and support :). Enjoy this chapter!

Tempting - Chapter 32: Thanks But…

Walking is a chore now. Every time I move a little too fast, black dots invade my vision like its

war. I eat a small tomato before calling it even, walking out my door to the lobby. The bright

morning sun hangs over the sky like a death wish to anyone that’s dehydrated and that anyone

is me.

I think about David and what happened yesterday. In all honesty I want to apologize for

everything I said, I want to hang in his arms, and I want to experience what we did in his house

again. I want to be a real couple with him, but are my dreams too far-fetched? Am I living in

fantasy land?

I sigh deeply and as I’m about to walk out the lobby’s entrance, I catch sight of someone

standing beside the door. As I accidentally bump him with my elbow, I immediately turn to

apologize, but my heart jumps through my shirt as I see who it is.

“Hello again Calvin.”

“M-Mr. Hamsure! Oh, oh I’m sorry I didn’t know you lived around here.” I say as he smirks. He’s

leaning against the wooden frame of the entrance, almost as if he was waiting for someone. I

have to say, Mr. Hamsure really knows how to dress himself. He’s wearing a mustard brown suit

with a dark tie, and his hair is, as always, gelled back.

“You can say that. But I don’t live on this street.”

“Oh, were you waiting for someone?” I look by the curb to make sure that my bus hasn’t arrived

yet.

“Yes actually. I was waiting for you.” He says slickly. I look up at him as my cheeks light up, an inferno heat rushing around my body. Stop it Calvin!

“M-Me?” I choke.

“Yes, I just wanted to tell you that during our infamous ride home you have told me some troubling things about your financial situation.”

“Wha-”

“And I took the liberty of helping you out.”

“Wait, wait. You… YOU paid for my rent??” I stand there dumbfounded as I stare into his bright

blue eyes. I can’t help it as my breaths come short, nearly making me gasp like I’ve been

punched in the gut.

“Now, I know what you’re thinking. Just think of this as a little gift. Helping a friend.”

“Y-You, you shou… shouldn’t have…” Finally, he starts to notice my hand clutching my chest.

“Calvin, are you alri-”

I feel my head go lighter as the last thing I see is his deteriorating blue eyes fill with alarm.

Everything around me sounds muddled. All I see is darkness, and then suddenly everything

turns white.

---

“Cal…”

What’s that sound? I feel like I’m drifting too much, almost as If I’m floating.

“Calvin…”

That’s my name…

“Calvin.” My eyes snap open as a instant wave of nausea hits me. All I see is blobs and white light, so I have to squeeze my eyes shut from the delirium.

“Calvin! Oh thank god you’re awake.” I feel something press into my arm.

“W-” My throat feels unbelievably dry and I’m relieved when a cup of water meets my lips. I try

again to open my eyes, and this time a bleary image of a man’s face fills my vision.

“Its okay, take your time.”

“W-Where…”

“You’re at my house. You passed out outside of your apartment, and since emergency care at hospitals are slow and expensive, I decided to take you here and call some practitioners.”

“My head.” I try to sit up, but I feel a prick in my arm way me down.

“You didn’t have enough electrolytes in your body so they’re giving you some intravenous fluids.”

“T-They’re giving me what?”

“Just some fluids to help stabilize everything. You were lacking a lot of energy.” I lean back as I

let my vision settle. As everything starts to set in place, I see Mr. Hamsure still in his

mustard brown suit, but instead surrounded by big art pieces around the room and a long white

curtain covering the only window. Wait, David! My heart beats faster as I realize that I’m yet

again late for work.

“I guess this is just a warning to never pay your rent again.” He chuckles.

“How long have I been out?”

“About… 1 hour and a half?”

“Oh my god.” I struggle to yet again to sit up, but this time, Mr. Hamsure helps me.

“I need to go to work! I wasn’t supposed to miss it again.”

“Well, with your condition, I don’t think it’ll be safe for you to go do work of any kind.” He comments, folding his arms over his stomach.

“You don’t understand…”

“You can just call in sick.”

“No I can’t, he will want to know why I can’t come in. And if he finds out he’ll…”

“If he finds out you’ve been starving yourself?”

I stare at him with broad eyes before looking away, a shameful flush coloring my cheeks. Oh no, he knows.

“Look Calvin, I don’t know the exact reasons as to why you’re doing it, and how far you’ve taken to avoid eating, but I want you to know that-”

“I know what it looks like, but I don’t starve myself. It was just a diet and I guess I took it a little too far.”

“Your readings said you were really depleted of-”

“I didn’t eat breakfast. Maybe that was the cause?”

“No, that comes from a frequent thing.”

Silence consumes me as I swallow shallowly. I can’t shake him off, he knows.

“You fainted, whatever diet you were doing was not healthy.”

“…”

“… Look, I didn’t mean to make you upset or anything, but things like this are serious.”

“…Okay.”

“Okay?”

“Yeah, okay. Can you please help me get to work?”

“Calvin-”

“I swear I will be careful.” As he’s about to be swayed into assenting, I feel a low buzz near my hips. I search my pockets and pull out my phone, my worse fears validated.

“Um, do you mind if I take this?”

“Oh, no problem at all.” He stands up haggardly as he stretches, standing at a good 6 ft

something. Once he leaves the room, I scramble to get myself together, downing the glass of

water next to me to clear my throat. I have to make sure that nothing sounds wrong.

I answer the phone as I inhale deeply, waiting for the bomb to fall through my receiver, and it does.

“CALVIN, WHERE ARE YOU?”

“Uh- David I-”

“YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE HERE AN HOUR AGO, DO YOU KNOW HOW MANY TIMES IVE CALLED YOUR PHONE AND YOU DIDN’T ANSWER?”

“I k-know I-”

“WHAT? DID YOU SLEEP IN AGAIN? THAT CAN NOT ALWAYS BE YOUR EXCUSE. MS. COLLETE IS ALWAYS ON MY ASS ASKING ME TO FIRE YOU, AND YOU’RE GIVING HER MORE REASONS FOR ME DO SO.”

“David…”

“WHAT? WHAT HAPPENED? IT BETTER BE GOOD CALVIN.”

“I… I wanted to give you a little space.” I mentally slap myself as my poor excuse comes rushing from my mouth.

“You what?” David falters.

“I w-wanted to give you a little space since you seemed mad at me. I thought this would be the best thing to do because then we won’t bump into each other as much.”

“WHAT? YOU CAN’T JUST-” I hear David sigh deeply. I can almost see him in his office, pinching

his nose out of frustration.

“Calvin, no matter what we have going on between us, that isn’t a excuse to not show up to work at all.”

“Y-You’re right. Can I… Can I still come?”

OH MY LORDY! Alright, that one person in the comments before who actually guessed what was going happen, props to them ;D David’s upset and Calvin wants to come back to work. I wonder what will happen from here ;) Vote if you want and have a good day !

Tempting - Chapter 33: Sweet Betrayal!

“Well, I think it’d be best if you stayed home. Ms. Collete is already on the fence about you, and will be asking a million questions if I just let you stride in. I’ll put you down as sick.”

Sick… that word sinks into me like a dagger, bringing up strong memories from my past. I shake

my head, feeling a little light again, but ultimately not fainting fortunately.

“Okay.” I mutter, feeling intense guilt sit on my shoulders. I wanted to come, I was ready to

come. What if he starts thinking this is what I am? That this is what I do all the time, take

advantage of our relationship? It makes me feel sick to my stomach.

“Or, if you feel like coming over, you can visit my house in the afternoon when I have time.”

“David, I’m sorry-”

“No Calvin, you don’t need to apologize to me.”

“Yes I do, I’ve been a massive jerk to you.”

“No you haven’t, I have. I just didn’t want to tell you because I knew you wouldn’t understand. I-”

I hear a door squeak open in the background with a series of foot steps across the room.

“Oh, I’m going to have to talk to you later. If you want I can send over a car for you.”

“No, no, I’ll take the bus. Bye.”

“Bye.” He says in his deep voice as he ends it. I crash back into my seat, my eyes dazing over the

pristine ivory room. I realize that this place is a lot more expensive then I previously thought

with golden decor on either side of the wooden door, and lavish honey furniture on the sides of

the room. Wait, where is this place exactly?

I hear a knock on the door that makes me flinch, with a “Can I come in?”.

“Yeah! Sorry, I’m done now.” I blurt.

“Finally.” I hear him say as he walks back into the room, sitting next to me.

“So, who was that?”

“Uh… A- A friend of mine.”

“What did they say?”

“I asked if I could come over to their house. They said yeah, in the afternoon.”

“Ah, that’s good. At least this time you won’t be alone if anything happens.” He leans in slightly

and I get a glimpse of the dark dots around his blue irises. I feel my cheeks heat up as I scream

internally for me to look away. Like he’s a gosh darn magnet, I don’t.

“You going to stay here in the mean time?”

“I actually think I should be heading home now, to get ready.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah, thanks for everything though. Um… can you get the n-nurse or anyone to take this out?” I

raise my arm with the needle in it, and he chuckles.

“Of course.”

---

Switched POV

As I leave the room, I make sure to keep my door minimally open while pressing my back to my

porcelain wall. I place my ear close to the crack, devoted to hearing every single searing word

leave Calvin’s lips. I balance on the balls of my heels as I listen intently.

“David, I’m sorry-” David… as in David Malone?

“No, no, I’ll take the bus. Bye.” I hear the conversation end as prance around slightly. This! This is

what I’ve been waiting for. The tips of my fingers are so close to touching the endgame that for a

moment I’ve actually thought I’ve won. But no, I can’t think that way, not yet. There’s still much

to be done.

---

Calvin POV

I exhale as me and Mr. Hamsure pull up on my street in a sleek indigo car. He stops in front of my

building, brushing his hand through his hair. I realize that his honey tips aren’t as gelled back,

giving it a more down to earth look. It really did compliment him.

“I wanted to tell y-you this earlier… thanks for paying for my rent but you didn’t need to do that. I mean you s-shouldn’t have done that because my problem isn’t your problem and you could’ve put that money to good use but instead its in my rent and I’m sorry if I’m blabbing but-”

“Hey, breathe.” Mr. Hamsure demands as I let in a big shaky breath.

“Look. I’m sorry for paying for it without your say. It was definitely not any of my business but I just couldn’t bare to think of you losing your home. If only you’d forgive me.”

“Of course I do! I mean… um yeah, I mean you don’t need to apologize, I should be apologizing for telling you. Of course you felt like you needed to do something.”

“Well how about we both move on from this hm?” He smiles at me and I return it, the car being leveled in comfortable silence.

“Okay Mr. Calvin, your stops here.”

“Stewert.”

“Huh?”

“My last name’s Stewert.” I falter as I feel my cheeks flush red.

“Definitely going to remember that Mr. Stewert.” He smooths as I see in my peripheral him put an

arm over the back of my seat. I feel a shortness of breath as I turn to say thank you. I

didn’t know he was leaning in and to my surprise our lips make contact. For a moment I didn’t

know what was going on until the adrenaline shot through my body like a star. Oh my god, I’m

kissing him. His lips are… very soft. No! No, I can’t be doing this. Should I continue? No I

shouldn’t! I lean away sharply as a thick blush plasters my cheeks.

“U-Uh, I… I um…”

He sighs as he leans back into his seat, folding his muscular arms over his stomach.

“I get it. Its because of the guy right?”

I look away, staring out the car’s window. I can’t believe I just did that. But technically I didn’t do

it, because it was an accident, right? Doesn’t mean I didn’t feel that sinful urge to continue. I

shake my head, feeling guilt flood through me.

“I swear its not you. Its just things are com-complicated and I’m so close to fixing it.”

“No worries. Just because I can’t kiss you doesn’t mean we can’t be friends right?” He smirks. He

rests a hand on my shaking knee, almost making me faint.

“Besides, if things don’t work out you always know who to turn to.” He winks as I get flustered,

pinching the skin between my fingers. He wants to be in a relationship with me? What are up

with men all of a sudden?

I’ve never had two people interested in me before, not to mention very attractive men. The only

thing I can do is nod as I open the car door, waving him goodbye. He waves back before

putting the car in drive and turning a corner.

I sigh as I walk to my apartment building. Was that real? Its hard to believe so. Mr. Hamure had

made sure I drank plenty of water and

soup before leaving his estate, and I can still feeling it sloshing around in there. I also feel a

whole lot more energized then I did in the morning, but fear still grips me that Mr. Hamsure

might expose my secret. I wonder if he thinks less of me? If he did, he wouldn’t have insinuated going

out with me… right? Will he start spreading it around?

Questions start bouncing around my head once more, making me want to go to a fast food place

and just eat. I know I shouldn’t but after I eat a huge quantity of something my body just wants

more.

Mmhmm get em Calvin! God, now he has two guys after him, but is that really the case? Could there be more there then what is being revealed? It should be fun to see Calvin reaction to looking David in the face after he had that sultry moment with Mr. Hamsure >;) Vote if you want to and have a lovely day!

Tempting - Chapter 34: DoorBell

I spray the last of my cologne on as my hair starts to dry from the shower. This time I don’t look

in the mirror, knowing that it will just make me frustrated. I’ve decided to change and wear a

black t-shirt with dark blue jeans.

After combing out the frizz from my hair I pick my bag up by the strap, but after examining the

tattered dark leather, I decide to leave it at home. What’s the point? Not like I’m going to work.

I inhale deeply as I walk through the door, the heat of Mr. Hamsure’s lips still buzzing on my

mouth. I know I shouldn’t keep thinking about it, it was accident, nothing more, nothing less…

I sigh before closing the door fully behind me.

---

I knock on the amber wooden door once again, the feeling equivalent to the first time I arrived at

his house.

But this time, I’m not showing up unannounced. David opens the door after a few seconds, the

same nonchalant expression sitting on his dashing face.

“Hello.” He says, motioning me to come in. I do so without a beat.

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/973f0516c1a92ee7ab63ef7851fe7c54f1f5f79f/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f32703757636d736e6464375456673d3d2d3930323739393433342e313631376562383561383561373261333335333931323838383431372e676966)

“Seems like one of them finally got the toy.” I chuckle as he looks over at one of the Pomeranians.

“Yeah. Diesel is the one to usually steal them, but she’s at the vet with her caretaker right now.”

“Is she okay? Did you hear anything yet?”

“Nothing yet, but Jasmine had contacted me saying that the doctor didn’t think it was that serious.”

I nod as I take the time to gaze at his attire. He’s wearing a dark blue V-neck shirt with jeans,

his muscles very apparent through the fabric. His black hair is how it usually is; wild, but

combed enough to appear like he hadn’t just gotten out of bed. As I walk into the living room,

another storm of yapping small creatures descend from the kitchen door, clawing at my feet as I

yelp. David chuckles, as he bends down and rubs behind the ear of a black one.

“They really like you.”

“No they don’t… Ow! Okay, I’m going on the sofa.” I hop on one of David’s fluffy white couches as

they continue their attack at the foot of the furniture. As he sits down next to me I also do so, but

I pull my knees to my chest, looking down at the floor.

“Do you want a drink?”

“Oh no, I’m fine… I just-” I gaze up into his magnificent eyes and almost get lost in them once

again. I don’t know when the power of those ember orbs will deteriorate and I’ll be able to look

into them normally, but for right now, that’s not going to be the case.

“I just want to talk to you. I feel like I was being… I was being m-mean and wasn’t listening to r-reason the last time we spoke. I just wanted to apologize because you didn’t deserve that, especially after you told me that sensitive story and I-”

“Calvin, you don’t need to apologize for anything as I said before. Really, the relation between me and Ms. Collete is nothing you think. If it wasn’t a matter of confidential information I would’ve told you by now.”

“I know. I was upset… and angry… and m-might’ve had a slight hangover.” We both laugh thinly as I feel him put an arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer.

“Well, maybe I’ll be there next time so you don’t over drink yourself into oblivion.”

“What? I know how to control how much I drink.” I battle with a smirk.

“I’m not surprised you got a massive hangover. The amount you drink to get intoxicated is going to be different then my amount. I mean look at you, you’re tiny.”

“No I’m not!”

“Yes you are. You’re adorably small.”

“David-” I lightly shove him as he chuckles and kisses my warm cheek. I believe things are going

well. I’m almost able to forget the guilt poking me in my gut for just a few moments. He gently

grabs my chin and raises my head up, bringing down his lips to mine. I involuntarily let out a

small groan at the back of my throat as he bobs his head slightly. God, why is he so good in

putting me in a trance?

Something like this should be illegal.

“Calvin.” He growls as he places one of his robust hands on the base of my lower back. As we

continue to kiss, he gradually pulls me onto his lap so I’m straddling his waist, attacking my neck

with his mouth. I try my hardest not to moan, feeling like I’m doing something bad.

“Wait David!” I gasp, pulling away.

“What?”

I look down at the dogs still play fighting at the foot of the couch and blush deeply.

“Can we… can we do this somewhere else?”

“Why?”

“Your- Your dogs are like… here.”

“They’re dogs Calvin. They don’t know what’s going on.”

“Yeah but -” I sigh deeply,

“Can we please just go into another room.”

As I sit awkwardly in his lap, David scratches the base of his chin with a obscure expression, his

bright eyes trailing my face all the way down to the space between my thighs. Another blush

rushes into my cheeks.

“Actually, I almost forgot to ask you.”

“Y-Yeah?”

“What were you doing talking to that man back at work? Mr. Hamsure.” I feel my blood ice as my

eyes falter to the floor. No, we were doing good! What can I say to not make him upset…?

“Um, he was just… He was just asking me for something and-”

“Mmhmm.”

“Well the funny thing is… is that he was asking me for a stapler. And we just chatted and stuff so.”

“Calvin, that’s all?”

“Yea-Yeah.”

“Well, I don’t think it was just nothing because first of all, Mr. Hamsure doesn’t work for me. He’s in business management so why would he ask you for a stapler? Second of all, before I had interrupted your conversation with him, he was asking you out for food.” David concludes,

edging his finger up my leg with tortuous speed. He waits for me to answer, almost as if he just

made his move on the chess board, waiting for his opponent. I swallow.

“Well… He was just looking out for me?”

“And why is that?”

“H-He’s just a friend David….”

“Tell me why he might be looking out for you, what happened between you two?”

My lips seal shut as I play with my fingers in front of me. I can feel steady sweat start to mist

my skin as he continues to penetrate me with his eyes. What can I even say? I can’t tell him all

that’s happened.

“Calvin… You’re not going to tell me?”

“…”

I feel him raise his hand from my leg to my hair. As I’m wondering what I should do, I gasp as he

abruptly pulls my hair back, exposing my neck.

Seems like things are steaming up. This may be a new tide for David and Calvin’s relationship. Where it goes from here we’ll never know ;) Vote if you want to and have a nice day!

Tempting - Chapter 35: There’s Always a First for Everything

Warning! Sexual Content Ahead!

I don’t believe its that explicit, or at least I don’t really intend it to be, but still a warning! :)

“You’re getting harder and harder to deal with-” He whispers on the skin of my neck, making me

squirm.

“-but you’re making it harder and harder for me to become sober from you.”

“I… I don’t know what you mean.”

“I mean I’m starting to become obsessed with you. I know its not healthy, but I can’t help making sure that I keep you for as long as possible.” Well… dang. l feel him roam his fingers

softly behind my legs, making me bite my bottom lip with anticipation. In all honesty I feel the

exact same way about him. This dark cloudy feeling that enveloped me every time I would think

of him with Ms. Collete was I guess another warning for me that I was becoming territorial over

him. Like I was entitled to him, like he was mine… And I want him to be mine.

“So, I’m going to tell you this once. You’re going to stop talking to Mr. Hamsure about ANYTHING. Not even one hello. Do I make myself clear?”

“David…”

“Do I make myself clear?”

I bite my bottom lip as I look away from his eyes, nodding slightly.

He flutters his soft lips over my neck once more. I can’t help but blush deeply, wanting him do

way more then just that and he knows it. He grabs my trembling hips and gently pushes me off

his lap as I huff with disappointment.

“W-What are you-”

“Didn’t you say you wanted to go somewhere else?” He smirks.

---

I watch him tortuously take his shirt off on his crimson bed as I stand and watch him, not quite

sure what I should be doing with my hands. My eyes follow the crevices of his abs and v-line like

its been sculpted by an angel itself. I want to hop right on him and gaze into his eyes, slowly

trailing my fingers near his pants. The thought grows the arousal behind my zipper.

My heart stops when he gradually looks towards me, throwing the shirt behind him.

“Well, are you coming over here or what?” I take a moment to admire the darkness of his hair as

a few strands glide over his lustful amber eyes. I want to pounce, leap on him and let him take

me right there and then, but I resort to just walking over timidly, a blush heating my entire face.

“Damn, look at you…”

“Wha?” I splutter.

“You look so good. I don’t know if I should just take off all your clothes. But I feel like I won’t be able to control myself.”

“I- um. Haha, yeah.” Oh my god, I’m such a mess. He reaches out and grabs my flush hands,

pulling me closer so I’m just a few inches away from his face. His beautiful, gorgeous face. The

familiar smell of pine fills my nostrils again, and its a smell that almost consumes me with

warmth.

“Y-You look really good too.”

“You think so?”

“Yeah…”

“How good?”

“Really… really good.” I mutter as I feel myself getting more excited. I trace the bottom of my

finger over the indentations of his abs and keep going farther down, as if I’m in a trance. I’m in

my own little world for a moment before David grabs my good wrist gently, even though his

expression wasn’t.

“Oh s-sorry I…”

“You want to touch me that bad?”

“I mean… does it upset you?”

“You didn’t answer my question.”

“Y-Yeah, I do.” I say bashfully as he smirks. He guides his lips to my neck again, kissing and

nipping at the now bruising skin. God, and it feels so good. I almost yelp with discontent when

he pulls away. Why can’t he just continue…

“You’re so innocent, its driving me crazy.” He says as he brushes his fingers over my severely

warm cheeks. I look at the floor.

“You don’t know how much I want to make you do things just to muddle that innocence. I want to make you scream my name as loud as possible. I want to make you…” He goes blank for a

moment, staring at my fidgeting hands before regaining his voice and his sultry expression.

“Go on your knees.”

“What?”

“Did I not say it loud enough?” He grazes my ear with his robust fingers. Oh god… wait, what

does he mean… He then takes his hand and moves it to the top of his zipper. I watch as he

slowly zips down the crotch of his pants, exposing a bulge through his white underwear.

Oh, that’s what he means. As if my body had burst into fire, my eyes bulge with shock. I feel like

I’m about to melt into a enormous puddle of mess and embarrassment.

No, come on Calvin! You’ve already kind of done it with him before, this shouldn’t faze you that

much. Oh but it does. I don’t talk for a full 30 seconds as I stare down at his privates with the

expression of an idiot.

He has to be the first to pull me from my trance.

“Calvin.” He demands.

“Huh?”

“I’ve already asked you go down on your knees.”

“Oh y-yeah. Sorry, I… I zoned out.” I look down at my feet just to avoid his piercing eyes. Why

would god gift him with irises so incisive, breathtaking, and lethal?

I don’t look up but I hear his voice slightly soften.

“Calvin, we don’t need to do this if you don’t want to. We can do something else.”

“No! cough I mean no, I want to do this. Its just… I might be a little shabby, you know?” I splutter.

“You’ve never done this before, have you?” My head jerks up, half expecting to be greeted with a

judging expression, but instead David is nonchalant.

“Its okay if you haven’t, everyone has to start from somewhere.”

“Okay, yeah I haven’t.”

“Well, as I’ve asked before, do you still want to do this?” He says in a steady voice. I swallow

looking down at his crotch. Okay… I have chosen!

I gradually bend down to my knees in front of him, and I have to admit, seeing David’s surprised

face is the best view in the world. He slowly grazes my bottom lip as I move closer to his bulge.

“Calvin…” He groans.

---

On my knees in front of him, watching his every expression felt so surreal. I want nothing more

than to see his face contort from pleasure. I gradually pull on the underwear band above his

obvious bulge, my breath hitching in my throat from being so close to it. I lick my lips

involuntarily. I feel my hands shaking, but that’s not stopping me. Not even close. With a steady

breath I hesitantly pull the thin fabric over the bulge, exposing David’s long member.

And I do mean its long. I stare at it, it’s size a little intimidating, and I can tell from David’s shift

that he’s currently looking down at me with a smirk.

“Problem?” He asks with humor.

“Uh, n-no n-not a-at a-all.” I can hardly speak. This is the first time seeing it, and the thought of

actually grabbing it felt even more dreamlike. I wrap my fingers around the base of his member,

watching the way his mouth slightly gaped from it. He looks so good. I feel heat run through the

lower half of me as I pull his member, gradually rubbing it up and down. I gently pull it towards

me before subconsciously licking my lips once more. I’m in such a drowsy state that I might’ve

been embarrassed if it wasn’t for the warmth wrapping around me. With one more tug, I finally

make the move to submerge his member in my mouth, tasting it and watching Mr. Malone

carefully. With each bob his voice reigned louder, and louder until…

I try not to gag as David finally releases himself inside my mouth. It took about 10 minutes, I

should know I was counting the seconds. It took sheer will power not throw up through that

exchange since he was hitting the back of my throat each time. Oh my god, how can people do

this all the time? My throat feels like I’ve just swallowed a sword.

And in way, I kind of have. I swallow gingerly as he brushes his hand through his dark hair, biting

his bottom lip roughly. I have never heard someone say my name so many times in one sitting.

I smirk slightly to myself as his bright eyes lock on mine with content while he strokes his

fingers over my cheek. I wipe off the extra saliva running down my chin on my sleeve.

“I didn’t know you would swallow.” He finally breathes, a smirk on his handsome face. I blush

deeply. Aren’t you supposed to do that?

“Y-Yeah.” My voice comes out hoarse, but I still continue.

“Was it okay? D-Did you like it?”

“Liked it?” He pulls me up from the floor, kissing my lips softly.

“I loved it. Are you sure you haven’t done this before?”

I push back a snicker as I lace my arms around his neck.

“No, I really haven’t. You’re the first.”

“Well, I’ll try to make sure I’m your last.”

Great, another excessive amount of heat washes over my face as I feel him grin against my ear.

This… This is what I wanted. I hold back the unfortunate urge to cry as an abundance of emotion

hit me like a tidal wave. He’s not moving to get up, he’s not telling me to walk away, he’s not

urging me to get back to work. No, he’s hugging me… very softly at that. I extend slightly out of

my comfort zone and edge my hand over his back hairline, tracing my fingers over it.

I don’t know why this feels so right. Is this the thing I’ve been yearning for my whole life? Since I

was in high school? Since I was living with my parents? I can’t explain the tremendous amount

of turning gears in my head as he gently kisses my ear.

Our embrace feels short-lived though as he pulls away. He gazes into my eyes and I can’t help

but do the same. Through those amber eyes I knew he had something on his mind.

“There’s this event I’ve been meaning to do for a while.” He finally says, grazing his finger over

my collarbone.

GASPS

Calvin! You naughty dog.  I wonder what event David is talking about? Will this particular event make or break their relationship? I guess we will never know until the next chapter, will we ;) Vote if you want to and also it would mean a lot if you’d check out my Episode story I had posted in the previous chapter. All information is on the Announcement upload :)

Tempting - Chapter 36: The Plan

“What’s it about?”

He sighs.

“Just a get together event. I wanted to do this for my employees, since they’ve worked hard all of last week.”

“That’s very nice of you.” I hoarse, my throat still feeling like I’ve swallowed wood chips.

“What do you plan on doing?”

“An all paid trip to an amusement park in Cravensville. You know, for next Saturday.”

“Really? David, that sounds awesome!”

“Ha, you excited?” I blush at my own abruptness and scratch the back of my neck.

“Yeah I… I always wanted to go to an amusement park. It’ll be fun to actually exp-”

“Wait, you’ve never went to amusement park before?” Was it really that weird? I

pinch the skin between my fingers as I nod.

“Your parents never took you as a child?”

“…Um no. T-They were kind of busy I guess.”

“They can’t be that busy.”

“I mean, I never really thought it was a weird thing.” I confess.

“Huh, well I suppose I will try to give you a good experience. What did you and your parents do for fun then?” He asks. God, he’s digging so much. I bite my lower lip as my mind grazes for any

memories of my past.

“We had… Uh… we sometimes watched movies together when they weren’t busy. We… Me, my brother, and mom would sometimes cook together for thanksgiving. We usually didn’t have it though.”

“You have a brother?”

“Yeah, older. His name is Jackson.”

“Oh…Is that all you guys did together?”

“Sometimes Tv?” I don’t know what he wants me to say. He doesn’t respond but instead nods,

looking at my face with another inconspicuous expression.

---

Switched P.O.V

I sit idly in the shop as I glance at my encrusted watch. The coffee shop’s windows, glazed and

supremely clean, act as my mirror as I tuck the crease of my crimson tie beneath the collar of my

grey suit. The glass protecting the flamboyant array of desserts near the cashier desk take the

attention of a few customers, some of them giving me incredulous looks as they glance my way.

I don’t mind it however, I’m the best dressed here. I reign superiority as always.

Finally, a familiar face appears around the corner as I predicated it would. Decked out in a

Cerulean blue dress shirt with a Dashani skirt, she clacks her way inside the shop, not giving me

two looks before sitting across from me. She brushes off her skirt as I lazily stare at her.

“Nice to see you’re wearing a color that brings out my eyes.” I joke, watching her chocolate irises

look up with annoyance.

“You better make this quick Mr. Hamsure. I don’t do well with people wasting my time.”

“Oh no, I’m not here to waste no time Ms. Collete. Just a moment to speak with you is all.” She

clicks her tongue as she twirls her spoon through the dark brown coffee I had ordered for the

both of us.

“What do you want to talk about?” She asks bluntly. I love a woman who gets right to the point.

“Mr. Malone of course.”

“What about him?”

“Well, it seems like he isn’t the type to just hire anyone out of nowhere, even going as far as

firing his other assistant.“ I respond. A look of pure aggression immediately emits on her face as I

take a placid sip from the rim of the tea china.

“Be careful Mr. Hamsure. What are you trying to say?”

“Oh, not much. Not much at all. Did I struck a nerve?”

“NO you haven’t.” She lashes.

“Alright, so then may I continue?” Subdued, she leans slightly back in her seat, her arms folded

over stomach. Her blonde hair is in a tight bun so restricted that it gives the allusion that she’s

wearing a golden cap.

“As I said before really strange that out of nowhere that happened. A man who puts his values above sex, or at least I’ve been told. I would assume there would have to be another reason you were able to score the position you did.”

She doesn’t speak for a whole minute, eyeing me down dangerously, but I keep my composure,

sipping at my torrid coffee until it hit half way down the china.

Finally, she opens her lipstick stained lips.

“You’re saying that I blackmailed him?” I raise my eyebrows as I satisfied smirk sits on my face.

She now has the ball on her court. I hope she pitches it back smartly. She shuffles in her seat as I

contemplate whether she’s uncomfortable or just enraged.

“So this is why you called me here? You said you had an opportunity for me.”

“And I do. To be quite frank with you I just want one thing from you that will be able to benefit us both.”

“What are you talking about?”

I smile slightly.

“The thing you used to blackmail him.” Her eyes instantly bulge as an angered blush slowly

seeps over her face. I suppose that didn’t make her happy.

“No. You don’t even know if I have it or not, so why in the hell are you asking me?”

“You didn’t deny it though.”

“You’re full of shit. This was clearly a set up.” She moves to stand up but I quickly say the first thing on my mind.

“Ms. Collete, I’m not trying to attack you. I want to help the both of us. My apologizes if it came out a certain way. Please, sit back down.”

At first, she eyes me up and down gradually, sizing up whether she should just leave and call it

day, but through the power of persuasion she sits back down, turning her front away from me.

Understandable.

“Now, I wasn’t lying when I said I had an opportunity for you, for the both of us.”

She doesn’t reply, her eyes training on the checkered roof of the shop.

“With your help, we can benefit greatly from this. I just only need one thing-”

“You think I’m going to jeopardize my position with David just off your word? I don’t know if you’re ignorant or if you think I’m a fool.” She spits. I play with the head of my petite silver spoon as I focus on how I can navigate this conversation for my benefit.

“Neither my dear. Think about it, Mr. Malone owns a 5-star billion dollar company. Many other businesses have tried and tried again to increase their own profits by initiating deals with him, but he would never go through with it. Never. All that money to himself and not a dime for smaller businesses just trying to stay afloat.” I slightly bend the spoon between my thumb and index as my voice becomes bitter, but I quickly regain my composure.

“That can change. We can be the ones afloat, on top of a business worth billions.”

“What are you getting at Mr. Hamsure? Get to the point.”

I try to hide the giddiness in my voice as her eyes finally meet mines.

“With that blackmail, whatever it is, I can persuade Mr. Malone to give us all the money we want.” I conclude, a satisfied smirk growing on my face. Ms. Collete doesn’t talk for a moment, only giving me a incredulous look, before finally knitting her eyebrows into hard arches.

“Are you mad?? That’s what you called me here for? That plan would NEVER work.”

“If whatever you showed or told him was enough for him to fire his own employee and hire you to be by his side, I would think it would be enough impact for him to consider.”

“Considering is not enough Mr. Hamsure. This will just end up with me getting dismissed.”

“You don’t need to worry about that.” I grace my fingers around the circumference of my china cup, a sly smile growing on my face.

“What do you mean?”

“You’re not the only one who’s going to help us get what we deserve.”

Oooh mysterious.  And also guys, I can admit that I have only been to an amusement park once or twice in my life, and I can hardly remember the expereience. On that level, I can relate to Calvin lol. Make sure to go check out my Episode Interactive Story:

Right Under Our Noses

Tempting - Chapter 37: Was It Something I Said?

Calvin POV

I place my hands on my lap as David continues to switch through the downloaded movies on his

bedroom television: A flat screen dark tv taking up half of his ivory colored walls. He had told me

previously that he wanted me to experience an actual movie night, so he’s decided to put one

on. I think its sweet, but at the same time I don’t want to force him into doing something he

doesn’t want to.

In the midst of this my stomach growls slightly, my monster within again purring for more food

while I subconsciously ignore it. Unfortunately, David has the ears of a lion.

“You’re hungry?”

“Um… well kind of. But I’m fine for now I think-”

“What do you want to eat?” He stands up from my side and stretches, evidence of our previous

activity still staining his pants. I blush slightly as I see it. His shirt was still off and I can’t help but

roam my eyes hungrily over his attire. I still can’t believe what I did. The experience keeps

playing in my mind like a broken record, but at the same time it feels like a dream I thought

I couldn’t reach. Being so close to him like that… it was almost everything.

I didn’t realize that he was still waiting for my reply as he continues his questioning expression.

“Oh! Sorry, I was… uh… s-soup will be fine.”

“Soup?” He asks with a raised eyebrow,

“What type?”

“Uh-” I think back to the soup Mr. Hamsure had made me, but it also brings back memories of

the kiss we shared… Again, annoying heat embraces my face. Come on Calvin! Now is not the

time to think about that, especially in front of David.

“C-Chicken, with some… I don’t know… vegetables?”

“Okay. Well what type of vegetable?”

“Any.”

To my surprise, a smirk grows over David’s face so erratically that I thought he was holding back

a chuckle.

“Any?” He says, humor in his voice.

“Yeah. Why is that funny?”

“Well I just haven’t heard anyone say that. They’d usually say ‘surprise me’ with desserts or meals, but vegetables?”

A smile plays on my lips as well.

“I don’t think its that funny.” I try to challenge.

“I think its funny.” David mutters indifferently as he starts the movie. He then turns away from

me and walks towards his phone table, calling who I assume is the deliverer. Again that

involuntary feeling hits my chest like a dagger through wood. Also the thoughts. Did I mess

something up again? He seemed to close off when I said that, maybe I offended him? Why do I

keep ruining a perfect moment?

I sigh slightly as I graze my finger over his silky crimson bed spread. I don’t want things to turn

out like the last time I was here. I want to come out of this being closer to him. I am able to sever

from my thoughts for just a moment to hear David talking through the receiver.

“Yes, the usual for me. I also want some soup…Chicken with vegetables… Surprise me… Yes yes that will be al- Oh yes, just bring me a diet coke and cherry soda. Alright, see you in a bit.”

He sets the head piece down with a click as he walks back over to me, sitting down on his

previous spot. Did I just hear him order a cherry soda? Those have so much sugar in it, I thought

he was going to get me flavored sparkling water bu-

“Hey, are you alright?” David asks concerned. He grabs my trembling hand as I

look up at him sheepishly with a fake grin.

“ Of course! Everything’s fine. Thanks… for the meal.“

“No problem.” He kisses my cheek lightly and pulls away, propping himself up on his elbow.

“By the way, you’re going to love this movie.”

“Really?” A short woman with a large bow in her blonde frilly hair is skipping through some sort

of market in the movie, probably about to find her true love. Romance movies have never really

been my thing growing up.

“Yes, in my opinion there’s nothing like it. I read the book version as well and its way better then any other novel I’ve read before. But the movie has just the right amount of romance, drama, and theatrics. I used to watch this all time with Brando-” He suddenly cuts himself off.

“cough I used to watch this movie all time growing up.”

“That’s nice.” I squeeze out as to not let the tension devour me whole. I’ve only recently found

out about David’s deceased past lover and how much he meant to him. I could see the physical

pain on David’s face when he accidentally brought him up, so I won’t encourage him to talk

about it any further. I don’t want to hurt him.

“Well, it looks good already. Its nice that you’re showing me this.”

“Of course.”

---

I’ve got to say, I’ve seen worse. But at the same time, it had to be the most corniest and

cheesiest movie I’ve ever watched in my entire life. A man wanting this woman’s hand in

marriage only to be blocked by her parent’s foreboding authority which in turn leads them to

running away to live the rest of their lives together… Have I said enough?

I have to willfully try not to yawn as the credits finally start rolling down the

screen. The afternoon glow in the pinkish sky gradually starts to melt bellow the horizon, and all

I see through David’s window is a dark peach color. The bowl of soup which is half eaten is left

on the side of me, accompanied with the soda I didn’t even open. Thankfully, David hasn’t asked

about it.

When I look over to him I see him slowly stretching his arms above him, a satisfied grin on his face.

“Never gets old.” He murmurs. I’m glad he’s happy. I rarely see David smile as it is.

“What did you think of the movie Calvin?”

“It was… interesting.” At the end of my comment David excited expression slowly starts to

deteriorate, as If I said something wrong.

“Uh, no! I mean it in a good way. It was a really good movie.”

“You don’t seem to like it.”

“I do… I l-liked the part when they f-finally got together at the end.”

“Calvin I can tell when you’re lying so there’s no need to do it with me.”

“But I-”

“I don’t care if you like the movie or not.” David jests. He turns slightly, sitting there for a

moment before standing up and turning off his Television. Where did that reaction come from?

My heart sinks as I watch him brush a hand over his dark locks, a potent feeling of hurt filling me.

I thought I was doing all the right things. What did I do?

Suddenly the sound of knocking emits around the room and David sighs incredibly, placing his

hands on his hips.

“Mr. Malone, are you in here?“I can hear a southern accent on the other end of the door as I look

up wide eyed at David.

“Yes Jasmine, I’m in here. Give me a mome-”

As he’s walking over for his shirt, the door abruptly swings open, revealing Jasmine handling a

small beige Pomeranian in one arm, and a plastic bag in the other. Oh my god, oh my god, OH

MY GOD. I lunge for the opposite side of the bed as David grunts with annoyance.

“Oh… Oh! I’m sorry I didn’t know you had company in here!”

“Can’t you wait Jasmine?” David barks.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to make you upset, I was just excited to tell you that the screening for little Diesel here went well enough… well that is when she wasn’t trying to bite off the heads of the people working there.”

“Thats great… Now leave the room please.”

“Oh right, well sorry to intrude. And uh, Calvin was it? Yeah sorry to you too.” She apologizes

awkwardly as I hear the door slowly close with a shutter.

A moment goes by before David says “You can come out now” as he’s pulling his shirt over his

broad shoulders.

Tempting - Chapter 38: He Can’t Keep His Mouth Shut

WELL, that was awkward and unbearably uncomfortable at best. Leaving David’s house that

afternoon consisted of me hiding my crimson face from Jasmine as she tries to act like

nothing’s happened. She leaves soon after discussing the treatment the vet had informed her to

David, which was all in the mini plastic bag she was holding.

David had decided to walk me out and hug me, but I still can’t help but notice the slight tensions

that was there. It frightened me to think that I might have messed everything up with a small

comment. I didn’t… HATE the movie. Hate is such a strong word, I guess I didn’t appreciate the

beauty of it as much as David did.

I sighed as the bus drove me home with the grace of a leaping Pomeranian. I wanted to come

there to make things right, but could I have just made things worse? No of course not, Calvin

snap out of it… I couldn’t have… right?

---

4 days go by in the week like lightning and I feel disorientated as If I was riding it. Just a lot of

Elizabeth and Coldren complaining about Ms. Collete and an alarming amount of Chelsy giving

me covert looks that only I could see. I gripped onto my strap every time I would see her slit eyes

staring me down, as If she was trying to puncture me with her gaze. It terrified me to say the

least. Not only was I stressed out from those events but David wasn’t making things any easier

on me. However he wasn’t making things harder either.

Every time I would try to bring up what happened at his house he would gift me with a sour

expression and tell me not to talk about it. I wanted to apologize for anything I did wrong, but he

would just glower until we changed the subject.

Also I haven’t seen Mr. Hamsure around, and it fills me with very bitter relief. On one hand

I should be eased that there’s a less likely chance that David will see me with him, but on the

other hand… I kind of wanted to see him; if not talk to him at least be able to see him.

He did help me after all…

---

The bus is bumpy as the Saturday air glides gently past my face from a open window. I still feel

a little woozy, but not as bad as I did on Tuesday. I’ve been trying to drink plenty of water and 1

and 1/2 bowls of soup everyday, coupled with a few fruits and vegetables here and there. I still

feel like its too much… but I can’t have myself fainting in front of David. Who knows what he’d

think or say. I bounce my legs up and down as the gargantuan Amusement Park starts to come

into view from afar. I’m just praying nothing goes wrong today. Its been a tiring week and I just

want to enjoy myself, is that too much to ask universe?

As the bus reaches my destination I spy Elizabeth standing near the entrance with Coldren, just

like she said she would.

I walk off, fighting the urge to run the opposite way once they see me.

“Hey Calvin! Oh my god, you took forever.” She says ecstatically as she envelopes me in a quick

hug. Coldren again nods my way, but something seems new about him.

And I don’t need to wait a second longer for my question to be answered. I catch Coldren curving

his arm around Elizabeth’s waist as she’s talking, grinning while she blushes slightly at the

gesture.

Huh, I guess they finally tied the knot. Good for them.

“I didn’t think this place would be so huge! I mean, I’ve been to amusement parks but none as big as this.” Elizabeth swoons.

“You’re kidding me. You should see the ones I have back home. They’re massive.” Coldren answers.

“Well, you always talk to me about your home town, maybe you should show me one day.”

“Maybe I will.”

“Stop acting cryptic, its so annoying.” Elizabeth lightly punches Coldren’s shoulder as I chuckle.

Watching them gives me a bitter/sweet feeling. I want to be as open about my

relationship as they are, be able to talk like this in public. It would be nice.

“I know you think its hot.” Coldren wiggles his eyebrows as Elizabeth rolls her eyes.

“Calvin, can you please tell this man that I don’t in fact think its hot.”

“Oh, uh I- she doesn’t think its hot.”

“That’s not what she was saying last night.”

I almost turn as pink as Elizabeth as we continue to walk through the hall of the entrance, trying

to find where David’s booth is. We all are supposed to meet up there.

“Wow, so mature Coldren.”

“Hey you started it baby.” Coldren smirks while also doing a very exaggerated wink. He then turns to me.

“Speaking of hot nights, what’s been up with you Calvin?”

“What?” I say a little too abruptly, all the blood draining from my face. What does he mean? He can’t possibly know…

“Coldren, stop. That’s his personal business.”

“Says the person who tried to ask about his whole life experience. I’m just asking because of the-”

“Coldren!” Elizabeth warns.

“Cause of the what?” I mutter as I pinch the skin between my fingers. Do they know something?

“Elizabeth, lets just ask him.”

“God, you can’t keep a secret for your life.” She groans, rolling her eyes once again. If I hadn’t

drunk a bowl of soup before coming out here I would’ve passed out right then and there.

My breaths become labored as I wait for the bomb to drop…

“There’s a bruise on your neck.” Wait… what? Coldren points to the skin above my collar bone as I subconsciously cover my palm over it. David.

“There’s been a hickey on your neck since Wednesday. I wanted to bring it up but Elizabeth said not to. I see you’re getting some.” He wiggles his eyebrows once again as a strained breath leaves my mouth.

“Y-Yeah! I mean, not really, I mean. Its… I- It isn’t want you think.”

“No need to be ashamed my man. She must be down for anything if she’s able to give you a hickey that big.”

“Coldren, stop it already. I am sorry Calvin, as you can already tell he can’t keep his mouth shut.” I nod sheepishly

as she too looks curiously at the bruise on my neck. I keep forgetting about it but I just assumed

that no one else would think twice if they looked at it.

“But just between you and me Calvin… was it good?”

Tempting - Chapter 39: Look Behind You

“Elizabeth!” I blurt as Coldren throws his head back and laughs.

“Yeah, was it good Calvin?”

“Okay fine, fine, you don’t need to say anything about it. Just pulling your leg Ha.” She giggles.

We finally make it to David’s tent which is white linen fabric held up by two silver polls in the

middle of a green field. There’s two glistening glass doors on the front leading to the inside with

metal handle bars; I almost burn myself on them from it being outside in the hot weather for so

long.

I see David talking to one of the park employees and I have to try not to swoon. He’s wearing

khaki shorts with a red bright top, a huge contrast to what he would normally have on. On his

face are black sun glasses.

It seems like mostly everyone is here, and the others that aren’t are already walking through the

door. I can’t lie and say that I’m not excited. My heart is bumping in my chest with so much

energy like a delirious dog. I want to go on all the amusement park rides that are visible from the

tent’s windows. I feel like a giddy child just being introduce to a play pen.

Sadly, my excitement is slightly squished from catching Chelsy staring at me from the employee

table. Her purple hair is in a high pony tail and she’s wearing cotton white shorts with a black T.

I have to divert my attention to something else just so she can stop glaring at me. I just wish that

she can leave me alone. I just want to enjoy myself today without any drama. Finally, the

speakers next to the employee’s table vibrate to life, giving out the announcements for today.

“Hello Employees of Corporate Wilm studios. We will be opening the park up to you in a moment. Please feel free to put on your registered IDs given to you by your Employer so there will be no problems in the future. I hope you all have a wonderful day at Spring Amusement Park.”

A cheer escalates through the tent as I cover my ears with a smile. This is what I want, a mix of

enthusiastic energy bursting all around me. It kind of reminds me of what I never really had

when I was younger.

“Oh my god guys, look at that big drop over there!” Elizabeth points out one of the windows to a water tower with a huge slide dropping into a nearby pool.

“I want to go on that one first!” She bursts, earning a snicker from Coldren.

“You sound like a child. And also, we didn’t bring our swim gear.”

“We can rent them.”

“Ew, and risk getting an infection? No way.”

“Oh come on Coldren. You’re no fun. I-” As they continue their banter, I feel my phone vibrate in my pocket as I reach in there and take it out. Its a text from David.

♥️ David ♥️ :

Meet me in the motel building next to the entrance of the Amusement park.

I look around flummoxed as I realize David is no where to be seen. Hmm… if I didn’t know

better I’d think this was trick for me to get kidnapped.

“Calvin!”

“Huh?” I say with a start.

“Did you not hear me?”

“Oh I’m sorry, I was out of it.”

“Well, its fine. What I was saying was wouldn’t it be fun to go down that water slide?”

“Oh, uh, yeah it looks like fun. Sorry but I got to go… um to the bathroom.”

“Oh, okay. We’ll be by the registration table. Coldren lets go sign in.”

“Sure.” They finally walk off to find the registration stand as I open the metal doors to the

outside. The clear breeze of the morning air again sweeps past my face, lifting sweet aromas of

pie and kettle corn to my nose. I know I won’t be able to eat any of it, but its enough to put my

mind at ease.

As I continue walking through the jumble of visitors to reach the entrance, I realize that I might

be a little lost. Oh man, Elizabeth has the map. How could I forget? I gently bop myself on the

forehead as my eyes trail the vicinity, my mind gripping with fear like a lost toddler. I look

around me to find the entrance of the tent but I guess I walked too far away. As I’m about to have

a melt down I feel someone tap my shoulder from behind and to my surprise and slight shock,

its-

“Hello Calvin. Its been a while.”

“Mr. Hamsure?” I question with disbelief in my voice. He’s wearing a sapphire colored t-shirt with

dark blue jeans, making his oceanic eyes pop out greatly. I try to keep my upcoming blush at bay

as he folds his arms over his stomach.

“Yes, that is my name.” He smirks.

“Oh sorry. Ha, I didn’t expect you to be here.”

“I’m actually here with my niece, she’s on one of the rides over there.” He points to a blonde

haired child riding a fake unicorn in circles.

“Wow, that’s so sweet.”

“But I have to ask, what are you doing here?”

“Oh, Mr. Malone has decided to do a get together event as an reward.” I answer. I try to not look

him directly in the eyes in fear that I would get lost in them.

“What a nice chap he his. I’m just glad I got to see you again, just to know you’re alright.” With

this, he grabs my shoulder and gives it a squeeze as my face bursts with heat. Keep it together,

you were doing so well!

“Thank you… you too. I’m glad to… see you again actually.”

“Oh really? Wow, you’re making me blush Calvin.”

“God, stop it.” I laugh as he fake swoons.

“Well taking out my niece was one thing, but seeing you made my day a little more brighter. Thank you for that.”

“N-No problem.” I feel various types of emotions as he says this. I never knew he appreciated my

presence that much. I mostly thought I was a inconvenience to him despite the day he had

basically asked me out.

A few moments pass by as we stare at each other, but not until a shrill girl’s voice sounds over

our tension.

“Uncle Hamsure! Uncle Hamsure look at me, I’m a princess!”

Mr. Hamsure waves back at the girl riding the unicorn as a bright smile lights up his face.

“Yes. Yes you are.” He calls out,

“Calvin, if you don’t mind I need to get back to my niece. As I said before it was nice talking to you again.”

“Y-Yeah. See you around.”

“You too.” I bite my bottom lip as he turns to walk away, but something in me stops him.

“Um… d-do you mind giving me your… I mean you don’t have to if you don’t want t-”

“What is it?”

“Your number?”

One of his eyebrows rise in a perfect arch as a smirk sits on his face once again.

“Is this your way of asking me on a date Calvin Stewert?”

“N-No way! Nah, just as friends, you know? Because friends h-have each others numbers, right?”

I cringe internally from my redundant reasoning but he seemed to be enjoying it.

“Fine. Hand it over.” We swap numbers, but another important thought  floats to the top off my mind.

“Also, do you happen to know where the entrance of the park is?”

“It should be over there. Just keep walking in that direction.”

“Thanks… hope to see you again.”

“You too.” He winks and walks off before I do the same.

I walk in the direction he said, turning up at the gate in 5 minutes.

I look around for a motel until my eyes land on a short wide building with multiple windows and

a second story floor. Also there was a bring sign on front that said ‘Molly’s Motel’.

I walk to the front door before pulling out my phone, texting David back.

Me

:

I’m here but I don’t know which door.

♥️ David ♥️ :

Look behind you.

Well, David can you be anymore smooth but creepy. At least Calvin’s into it. Anyway, seems like things are about to heat up so put your sunglasses on and enjoy ;)

Tempting - Chapter 40:

Guys, we’ve just hit the 40th chapter!~WOOHOO! Thanks for the support in this long but really rewarding journey. This adventure will be ending soon, but I can’t wait to see what my mind comes up next for a book. Anyway, enjoy this chapter and have a nice day! :)

With a start, I turn around abruptly, ridiculously expecting a man in dark clothing holding

a burlap bag over his head to grab me, but instead I see David leaning against the entrance of a

door. I sigh with relief.

Before I can say anything, he nods his head towards the inside and walks back through the

entrance. I suppose he wants me to follow him.

Once I close the door behind him, I get a steady look of whats around me. The room is cramp

with a miniature bed in the middle of it and a small window cloaked with a beige curtain.

I can say its not the most… nicest place I’ve ever been too, but its probably the only thing closest

to the park were we can meet.

I smile as David grabs me by my waist, pulling me closer.

“Hello there.” He says in a deep voice, sending electricity through my body. His eyes are covered

with thick dark sunglasses, but I still feel his piercing irises on me.

“Hey. Thanks again for this. I’m actually excited.”

“That’s good to hear. I want to make sure this is fun for all my employees… especially you.” He

seals his sentence off with a kiss, making my cheeks lightly warm. I inhale his

scent, feeling again that unmistakable euphoria.

“So, why did you want to meet up in here?” I question.

“Just wanted to see you. Feel you. Know if you’re okay.” He pauses for a moment before continuing,

“I’ve noticed you being a little down all through this week.”

“Oh! No, I feel okay. I’m sorry for worrying you.”

“That’s good, because I’ve been thinking about you ever since Tuesday. Thinking about what you did…” He gently brings his thumb up to my bottom lip and I can’t help but gradually fall into

a trance. I want him to touch me more.

“I can’t stop thinking about that day too.”

He hums as he tilts my chin up, placing his lips on my own again. He starts to bob his head

sending pleasure all throughout my body. I feel like I might burst from being so close to him. He

pushes me against the beige wall as he slips his tongue in. As we continue

to kiss, he grabs my leg firmly and places it at the base of his hip. God, he’s so good at this. I

always can’t think straight when he does to me. Suddenly, he presses his thigh between my legs

and not even will power can stop me from almost collapsing.

“You like that?” He says as I try to hide, unsuccessfully, a moan at the back of my throat.

“Y-yeah h-ha ha.” I reply timidly, trying to regain my balance. He does a deep chuckle before

lowering his head and grazing his teeth above my collarbone.

---

Switched P.O.V

I furtively watch as Calvin walks towards the direction I pointed him in. This might be the

moment that I really need. I walk back to my niece as she giddily looks up from her seat on the

unicorn.

“Uncle, uncle, I want to go on another one!”

“I’m sorry Lohan, I’m going to have to go for a few minutes.”

“Oh…” She says dismally, looking down at the the purple ceramic made to look like a unicorn’s mane. I sigh.

“How about you and your mom go buy some food for us.”

“Food?”

“Yes, heres a hundred dollars.” I smile as I give her the hundred bill, shifting our focus towards

Nicole, my sister, who’s sitting on a bench while looking through her phone.

“Tell her to buy something extra magical.”

“Alright. Thank you.” She says softly as I help her off the ride. I wave her off and look towards the

direction of the gate, where through the crowd of individuals, I can still see Calvin. Smoothing

out my cerulean shirt, I start towards his direction, making sure to mask my descent by hiding

behind the regular populous. I have a miniature camera in my jean pocket.

As I make it to the entrance of the gate, I see Calvin standing by one of the doors of a small motel

on the outskirts of the park. Interesting. I wonder what he’s waiting for. I stand by a bus sign and

take out my camera, pretending to take pictures of the scenery when in fact my lens are placed

on him.

What I can gather is that he’s on his phone, but nothing else is happening… My heart almost

jumps as I see one of the doors open, giving way to Mr. Malone in a crimson top, khakis, and dark

glasses. Calvin suddenly turns around, probably as surprised as I am.

They walk inside and I can feel excitement start to bubble in my gut, propelling me forward. This

is my chance! All this work and I can finally get the information I need.

I jog to the open window of the motel room that Calvin had just stepped into. Thankfully, there

’s a slight crack of an opening in the beige curtains, helping me to stay hidden.

I peer my eyes through it, wondering what I might find when I feel my heart slightly drop. Mr.

Malone and him are… sharing an intimate moment. For a moment I just stare, knowing what to

do but actually executing it becoming a problem. Come on Gordon! This is what you’ve been

waiting for. Why am I acting like this? I rub my hand over my face, trying to bite back a curse. I

grab the camera from my back pocket and position it on the glass. To see Calvin like this… I

don’t know why I’m feeling this way. He’s only a ticket to the actual prize… that is it. So stop

feeling this way.

I snap one, two, three pictures of them, each one becoming more infuriating then the

last. He isn’t even holding him right. I bet I’d do it better… What am I talking about!? I need to

snap out of it.

I sigh profusely, my once jubilant nature suddenly crumbling to dust as I step away from the

window. I walk back into the amusement park and make a direct line to the employee’s tent,

trying not to have what I saw crawl under my skin. No, I WON’T let it get under my skin. A

plethora of people crowd the front desk so I have to move to one of the tent’s walls to get my

barrings. There’s two people standing in front of me: one with a brunette pony tail and the other

with a cap. The only reason I became interested in their conversation is because of their debate

with the head staff.

“What do you mean I can’t get another card?” The male seethes, his arms crossed over his

stomach. Interesting.

“Sorry, if you don’t have one already, then we have to get face to face verification from your employer to give you another card.”

“I already told you people, I don’t know where the hell he went!”

“Coldren, calm down.” The brunette woman scolds.

“This is some absolute bullshit.”

“Hello, may I be of some assistance?” I interject, and going by the changed expression on the

staff’s face, I can tell he’s relieved that I stepped in. Maybe this will be the perfect way of giving

dear old Mr. Malone a little surprise.

Tempting - Chapter 41: Disrupted

Switched P.O.V

“Oh yes. I’m sorry, I have other things to do. Maybe you can help them.” With that he walks off,

leaving me with a infuriated man and a annoyed woman.

“Oh course he would leave. Everyone here are idiots.” He tempers.

“If I’m not intruding, I would like to know if I could help with anything.” I slip my hands into my

pocket gradually, smiling softly. Cool guy persona always works into getting people to trust you.

“That would actually be great. Coldren and I have been trying to get a access card for a while but the staff says that they can’t do anything without our Employer being here. We don’t know where he is tho.”

“Wait a minute.” The man named Coldren gives me a inquiring look,

“Haven’t I seen you before?”

“Yes, I sometimes have meetings with your Employer Mr. Malone in your building, so you might have seen me then. And to help out with your situation, I’ve actually just came back from seeing him.” I conclude. Satisfaction fills me as their eyes light up like naive puppies, not knowing what

they were getting themselves into.

“Really? Can you tell us where he is?”

“Oh yes, he wanted to have a little break in a nearby motel, but told me to direct his employees there if they needed any help. Just go by the gates and take a left, you can’t miss it. The room he’s in is number 5, just waltz right in.”

“Thanks!” The woman says as she turns back to the man named Coldren.

“Can you go get him real quick? I actually need to use the bathroom.”

“Are you serious? Why didn’t you just use it before?

“I didn’t know until now!” She whines,

“Also we both can’t go and leave Calvin by himself when he comes back. Don’t worry, we’ll wait for you.”

He sighs while rolling his eyes, the woman leaving his side and making a beeline for the

bathrooms. Coldren stops right in front of me, extending his hand out for a shake, which I accept

formally.

“Thanks man, I owe you one.”

“No problem.”

He nods and walks towards the glistening glass doors, an furtive smirk stretching across my face.

Calvin P.O.V

I continue to kiss him, enjoying just being around him, just experiencing this in general. I move

my fingers through his dark locks as he places his right hand on my chest, gradually lowering it

until it was above my waistband. I twitch as he slightly moves his face away. He stares me

directly in the eyes as he pulls the band and snaps it. Now I’m so far out of it that I start to

mumble a bunch of nonsense, despite me trying not to.

“H-Ha, wonderful d-day we’re having huh?”

“Yes, at least its about to be for you.”

“Yeah I-I mean, the rides look bun- I mean fun.”

“Not talking about the rides.” He pushes his fingers below my waste strap again, this time

lingering them for a little longer. Wait, is he talking about… Yes I’ve done sexual favors

for David before, but he’s never done this for me.

I don’t know what to do with my hands so I leave them on his broad shoulders.

“I want to make you feel so good that you collapse.” He mutters over my ear, making me shiver.

He steadily drives his fingers behind the zipper of my pants, but only playing above my boxers.

Lord, please give me strength. I become wide eyed as he gropes my growing… well you know.

“I love to see you like this. Red cheeked, your eyes saying that you want more.” He smirks, as I

cover my mouth to stop an escaping groan.

“What do you want me to do to you Calvin?” Ugh, not this again.

“I-I uh. I’m open to a-anything.”

“Anything? Anything at all?”

“Yes-”

Before I can finish, he roams his thumb over my bottom lip, a constant signature of his.

“I want to challenge you on that.”

“I-”

Suddenly, the small click of doorknob emits around the room while the motel’s plastered white

door flies open. I jump looking towards the entrance.

I can’t believe my eyes.

Standing in the entrance way with his eyes wide and mouth slightly

gaped was Coldren. His dark irises trail to David’s hand, which is still submerged in my

pants.

I can hardly move as David rapidly pulls away, his usual nonchalant expression

transformed to a look of shock. No, not like this.

“Wha-What the fuck??” Coldren sputters, stepping back as if he’s been hit by something.

I can hardly even speak. I can feel my breaths come out labored as my whole body becomes stiff

and icy cold. Why does it feel like time has stopped?

It seems like an eternity of awkward disbelief has gone by as Coldren finally speaks up,

shattering the silence.

“What… I don’t… why, when the fuck did this happen?!”

“Coldren, please calm down.” David tries to calm but ends up making him even more furious.

“Calm down… CALM DOWN!? You two were fucking this entire time!?”

“Coldren… I… I didn’-”

“Shut it Calvin. So all this time you were a thing? Know what, this makes so much more sense.” He shakes his head while grazing his hand over his face.

“ Its funny how the minute I left to go downstairs to walk around in that event party was when Malone had just randomly showed up huh? And I almost got fired. I would’ve lost everything. Or when you would always do some dumb shit and get away with it while others would go down for less. You’re such a snake Calvin.“

“Wha- That’s not true, I didn’t plan for that to happen!” I say, my eyes wide. David decides to step in.

“Coldren, look I’m sorry you had to find out like this but-”

“Oh CUT THE CRAP Mr. Malone. This entire time… Now I see that Calvin was just your little spy in the building like Mary before you realized we knew about her.”

Oh crap 🙊

Tempting - Chapter 42: Boss

“This is nothing like that.” I look up at David’s beet red face as he’s explaining the situation but I can’t help but feel like everything’s changing. Like my whole world has just been flipped upside down.

In a shaky voice, I try to speak up.

“C-Coldren I… I swear I wasn’t trying to… to do anything bad. I know how this looks like, but really I wasn’t manipulating anythin-”

“Know what, Chelsy was right. She warned us about you Calvin, but we didn’t listen. Mr. Malone, for you to snoop so low as to… Every time you do this you put our job and this company in jeopardy! And for what? Because some nobody showed you some interest? You don’t even know if he’s trying to get something out of you like the others!”

The others?… What does he mean by others? I know I wasn’t the only one that David had

initiated this type of arrangement with, but who else? How many were there before me?

I close my eyes slightly while balling my hands in fists, turning away. This is too much, I don’t

want to go on the rides anymore. I just want to go home. All the things Coldren’s saying feels like

mini-daggers piercing into my heart.

“Coldren, I know this is upsetting, but you’ve been loyal to the company and me for many years. I just need you to keep this between us, no one can kno-” David tries to appeal but again

Coldren interrupts.

“I am fed up with keeping your damn secrets. Secrets that if found out, can make me lose my job and make it harder to find another one, secrets that can affect the company in whole. That’s why there’s rules for this in the first place. Don’t you ever think about this?! Why him? Couldn’t you just find someone else not working for you instead of making the same damn mistakes over and over again!?”

“My life is not something you can dictate.”

“It is when it affects all of us!” Coldren retorts. Coldren rubs his hands over his face,

“Do you know how many questions he was asking me about you the night we went to a club? At first it seemed weird because I didn’t know the reason behind it, but now its completely clear. He’s shamming you, open your damn eyes

BOSS.“

“Coldren, you don’t know anything about the relationship between me and him, so stop-”

“What I do know is that I saw you with your hand in his pants!” Coldren counters sharply as he takes a rigid step forward.

“I don’t want to be in anymore of your bullshit secrecy anymore. I won’t let you pull me down, this is the last time I’m keeping something this big from everybody.”

My heart spikes as those words snake from Coldren’s mouth.

“…Fine, what do you want Coldren.” David says, but not in the same nonchalant manner. You

could tell that he has something on the line.

“You’re not going to fucking bribe me. I’m out of here.” Coldren turns to leave, causing a wave of

nausea in me. I look to David in alarm, hoping that he will find someway around this. This can’t

be it, this was not supposed to happen!

“I’m not the only one who has a dirty list Coldren.” David’s sentence causes Coldren to stop right

in his tracks. I gaze between the both of them, not entirely sure what David was hinting at.

“…”

“I didn’t want to bring it up but you’re forcing my hand Coldren. If anything is to get out from this room, you will be coming down with me.”

“… You wouldn’t do it. I’ve done so much for your ass!” He yells as he turns suddenly, his teeth clenched shut.

“I’m sorry, but I will do it… I appreciate your loyalty to me and the company, and I know you’re trying to look out for the others, but I need you to keep this with you. You can’t tell anyone anything. Unless you want me to do it.”

Coldren doesn’t say anything for a few moments. His face is crimson and his hands are in fists,

almost as if he was ready to fight. And I’m really hoping it doesn’t go in that direction.

Suddenly a soft ringing sound emits around the room, making me jump. I glance around, trying

to find the source of the noise when I see Coldren reach into his pocket with a elusive expression

on his face. He looks down at the caller ID, putting me and David on edge until he clicks

something on the screen.

With complete horror, I watch as he brings his phone to his ear.

“Yeah, hey Elizabeth…” He answers, his expression still indistinguishable. Is he going to tell her

right here, right now? My throat closes off as I imagine what she would say, what she would do

once she found out.

“Sorry, I got caught up in something on the way back…. Yeah I found him,” He looks up from the phone for a moment to give David a piercing look before getting back to his conversation.

“The asshole’s busy at the moment, always not sparing time for his employees… I know, I’m coming back now… Yes I’ll buy some popcorn.” He finishes as he hangs up.

“Coldren, I-”

“I already said save it Mr. Malone. Calvin, I don’t know what you’re planning, but now I know exactly what you are. The time will come were your whole plan unravels, just like Mary’s. Don’t ever talk to me and Elizabeth again.”

With that he turns and walks out the door, not forgetting to slam it on the way out. I don’t notice

till moments later that I’m shaking violently, the adrenaline sounding like the ocean in my ears. I

feel almost as fragile as glass. If someone were to breathe on me, I’d probably break apart.

David is the first to speak.

“…How could that have happened?”

“I…” I try to finish but I can’t.

“…Did you tell him that you were coming to see me?”

“No… I… I made sure to say I was going to the bathroom… I have no idea how he found us here.”

“Are you sure?” He stresses, his eyes piercing me. I look at the ground, trying to scratch me brain for any indications I could’ve given that I was coming here.

Tempting - Chapter 43: A Break

Hello guys! Lovely_Indigo here and I wanted to say something important. I feel like this journey has been amazing and I’m really happy with my consistent updates. However, a lot things have been going on in my life, and I feel like I need a 2 week break to get everything in order. I don’t want this to start affecting my writing, and I feel like I’ve hit a block in creativity. I want you all to know that after those two weeks I’ll probably come back and finish this story. Thanks for being there by my side through this journey and I hope you have a great summer. XO

“Y-Yeah. At least, I-I didn’t think so.”

David doesn’t tare his gaze away from me for a few moments before he sighs deeply and lays

against the beige wall. I wring my fingers, not entirely sure what I can do. I want to say

something, do something so bad, but I can’t.

“Calvin.” David speaks up, as I bring my nails to my teeth.

“Don’t worry about what had happened here, it has nothing to do with you. I had made some bad decisions in the past and that’s why Coldren had said all that.”

I nod sheepishly, not entirely tuning in to what he was saying.

“However, now that he knows… we have take some precautions. I don’t know what he will do, he’s his own man and had carried some things for me for a while, so I can understand his frustrations. However that means it’ll be safer for us to not be seen with each other for a while.”

“For a while? What does that look like?”

“I mean you should act like you’re my employee and I’m your boss.” He says bluntly as I look

away, hurt starting to stir in me. I know that’s probably the smartest thing to do, but hearing it

grates my ears, especially since today was supposed to be great. Why does this always happen

to me? And now David’s in trouble as well. I don’t notice that my hands have a tremor until

David reaches out and gently grabs them .

“Just right now… we can’t be seen together. Not talk to each other. Not even look at each other, a lot of things are at stake at the moment.”

“I know… I just… I didn’t mean for this to happen. I don’t k-know how he found out, maybe I did something wrong or said something s-suspicious which is why he came. I don’t know I-”

“Calvin. This is probably not your fault. If anyone is to blame here its me. I just need some time to think about this, okay?” He drops my hands from his own, and it takes an eternity

for my arms to drop to my sides.

“Wait, will we… w-will… when can we…”

“…I don’t know Calvin.”

“But… I thought we were finally getting to-” I falter. I look down at the dusty floor.

“I know. I just don’t know what I can do right now.” He pushes himself off the wall and walks to

one of the mauve beds. He sits down rigidly as he caresses a hand over his troubled face. What

does this… what does this mean for us?

We sit there in silence for a few moments more, a sparse wall restricting my emotions from

coming out in a tidal wave. David finally is the one to speak.

“Calvin, this might of been… a bad idea. I shouldn’t have roped you in to all of this.”

“No!… I mean no, it wasn’t David. You shouldn’t feel bad… I’m fine now as long as I know we’re going to still try this.”

“I know you feel that way but I don’t think its going to-”

“Going to what??” I say a little too heatedly, feeling sweat start to mist my flushed skin.

“I…I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to… Just please. I thought we were in a good place, it can get better from here. You even said it wasn’t m-my fault.”

“It wasn’t your fault. That’s the problem, this was all on me. And now I might lose everything I’ve ever built because I couldn’t move on.” David rasps. Move on? What does he mean? Why isn’t

he just saying what he means?? Is he trying to call everything off right now… After everything

that we’ve done together.

“Are you saying that…” My words become stagnant in my throat as I look over David’s face with

misty eyes. He doesn’t even meet mine.

“Yes. I don’t know when or even if there will be a time we can maybe try again, but for right now-”

“So you’re just GIVING up-”

“I’m doing this for the both of us Cal-”

“NO YOU’RE NOT!” I cry as David’s face stretches into a surprised expression. I don’t know where

all this anger came from, but I feel it spilling from its container in my body as if all the rejection,

all the sadness in my life was feeding into my urge to yell. Just to finally say what’s on my mind

and feel relief. Just a little relief.

“Y-You’re doing this for you! After everything you told me, after everything-”

“I’m not doing this to hurt you.” David stresses, making me even more agitated. I scoff, less at

David and more at myself, realizing that I was completely idiotic for thinking that he felt as

intensely about me as I did him.

I should of red the signs instead of just expecting him to throw everything for me. Honestly, why

was I so gullible.

I feel a hot tear spill from one of my eyes and I wipe away at it heatedly.

“You know what? Sure… I mean you can just find another one of me right?” I jest, my voice

cracking.

I look away, knowing the answer. Yes, he could replace me. That’s been proven by Coldren.

“Calvin… Coldren already knows about you, and if I keep this relationship who knows how many others will find out. It wasn’t a good decision on my part.”

“WELL I’M SORRY IF I’M ONE OF YOUR MISTAKES.” I feel the seams in me tare as more tears

travel from my eyes to the base of my chin, but I don’t pay any mind to them. I keep my gaze

leveled on him, all the torrid anger in the world welling up in me for someone I could’ve said I

was beginning to love.

I shake my head.

“You know what, I should’ve known this was coming. I’ve noticed some things about you that were troubling, the night you got angry at me for nothing… the fact you were playing with my f-feelings, those few times y-you insinuated that I was ‘mentally ill’. Well, even through all that I was still there for you. I still lov-liked you, I still wanted to make you h-happy. And now s-something LITTLE goes on and you want to d-drop everything-”

“You think I want this? NO I don’t. But if its for the good of my company I’ll do it, because that’s what’s important. I know its hard to hear that but its something I have to do.”

Tempting - Chapter 44: Heights

“Well I guess I’m not a priority of y-yours then-”

“Yes, you’re not.” I wasn’t surprised by what he said but it still felt like a pile of bricks were

thrown at my heart. I falter slightly, witnessing the fake fantasy I had created for myself fall to

smithereens around me.

I can’t even bring myself to talk for a few minutes. I’m just surrounded by hurt and I need to

level myself before I can even say another word.

“…Alright.” I mutter, not bothering to look at him. I slowly shake my head as he doesn’t respond.

“Then I’m leaving… I’ll make sure to be at work on Monday sir.”

He still decides to stay quiet as I turn around and exit, mirroring Coldren’s actions by shutting

the door behind me. I feel like I might puke.

I continue to walk feebly across the concrete ground as each step takes about 90% of my energy.

I’ve never had my heart hurt so much in one day. Its the worst thing imaginable.

Suddenly, as I’m halfway through the fair grounds, my phone starts ringing in my back pocket, a

grim reminder of what me and Davi- Mr. Malone used to have.

I sigh deeply, realizing the caller ID was Elizabeth. Okay just breathe in and out, pretend that

everything’s fine.

“Hello?” I answer, my voice slightly wobbly.

“Calvin! Where are you? I’ve been waiting here for almost half an hour.”

“Oh sorry. I didn’t know I was taking that long.”

“Sigh Its fine. Coldren had to leave for something because he was tired of waiting so its just us. Also I was able to get a new pass for $50 dollars since Mr. Malone didn’t seem to be coming.”

I swallow dryly at the fact that Elizabeth doesn’t know what’s going on. It’s almost like I’m lying

to her face. I probably should heed Coldren’s warning of not talking to either of them.

“Uh a-actually I feel like I should be going somewhere too.”

“What? Why? What’s up with the both of you, I thought we were all excited about today?”

“Yeah I am… was. I just need to do something and I feel a little-”

“Calvin, come on. You can’t leave me here, especially since you’re my closest friend. I wanted to have a good time with you and Coldren… sigh but if you need be somewhere I guess that’s fine.”

There’s a pause on the other end as I feel my heart shatter in two. Elizabeth was looking forward

to today, and here I am sweeping down and messing it up. I bite my bottom lip, trying to stand

my ground, but sadly feel it crumble underneath me.

“Alright. I- I’ll be there. But just for an hour okay?” I mumble reluctantly. Instantly I hear a squeal

on the other end and I can already imagine Elizabeth’s bright smile sitting on her face.

“Cool! Okay, I’m by the tent’s entrance, meet me there. I have some pop corn we can share by

the way.“ With that she ends the call.

I know I shouldn’t be around her. I know that this can get me in trouble, but I don’t want to let

her down, especially since she was one of the first people to stand up for me. I shake my head,

walking towards the previous path leading to the tent.

---

“Okay, we should go on that one next!” Elizabeth points towards the gigantic water slide from

earlier. I’m already slipping slightly on my feet, having to hold on to her for support after just

going on a rapid spinning ride. God please have mercy.

“Elizabeth, its already been a- a hour, maybe we should call it day-”

“Ahh come on! Just one more, I just really want to experience this one with you.”

“…Alright, this last one.”

She pulls me towards the direction of the thin line separating us from the entrance point of the

slide. I peer to the top of it and I’ve got to say, my stomach knots from just the thought of

careening down that at full speed. I hear the cheerful and sometimes petrified screams of

people in little float y boats sliding down the almost vertical surface.

I shudder.

The only good thing I can say from this experience is the fact that its distracting me from the

David and Coldren situation.

As we reach the back of the line, I see a familiar top just one 1 person away from me, and when he turns around I instantly recognize those oceanic eyes.

“Calvin?” Mr. Hamsure says, looking out the side of the person behind him. Wow, small world.

I smile slightly at the site of the little girl from earlier holding his hand.

“Oh, you two know each other?” Elizabeth asks.

“Yes, we’ve spoken a few times back at your work.” He motions the man behind him forward as

he steps in front of us, a smile warming his face.

“So, how have you both been doing? It seems like you were able to get your passes in order.”

“Oh yeah! I had to pay for it though since Mr. Malone still wasn’t coming for some reason.”

“Oh, sorry. At least you have one. What about you Calvin, how have you been through your time here?”

“Oh uh, never better.” My voice wobbles slightly as I think back to what happened, but I’m

hoping the sounds of splashing water was able to cover it up.

I suppose not since Mr. Hamsure’s eyebrows instantly scrunch up.

“Are you oka-”

“Uncle Hamsure the line is going!” The little girl stresses, pulling on his arm.

“Oh right, I guess I am taking up the line.”

We all move forward and only takes a few more steps until we’re at the entrance of the ride. I’m

actually relieved from the little girl’s outburst. She might’ve just saved me from a difficult

situation.

The elevator to the top’s steep and once we get there, air quickly catches in my throat as I

realize how high we’re in the sky.

Hello yall! I know its been a while, but I wanted to make sure I was mentally capable of writing a good chapter. Thanks for the patience and hopefully I will be able to return to my regular schedule. Thanks for everyone who’s supported me and I really appreciate you fams! :D. Much peace and love moving your way.

-Lovely_Indigo.

Hello Everyone! :)

Hello! How have you all been doing? I know Corona’s been tough and has done a number on a lot of people’s mental health. I can say that I was definitely a victim of that, but I’ve also been writing a batch of chapters for this book in the mean time I was getting my act together.

I have been writing constantly to ensure that I finish the book by the time I start uploading again. I’ve written a few chapters and am on the way to the end, so don’t think that this book won’t be uploading anymore!

I’m willing to start uploading when I’ve finished creating the chapters so I can just post them in rapid succession.

Thank you all who are still supporting and I really appreciate it. Don’t think I haven’t been reading your comments, I just wanted to make sure I reply with the right thing because I really wasn’t sure what  I wanted to do yet.

Stay safe!

-Lovely_Indigo.

Tempting - Chapter 45: Sliding

Helllllloooo everyone! I’m back and with new chapters I will posting every Wednesday and Friday :))) 

Hope that everyone enjoys these and I’m so happy to see the amount of people who still stuck around. It means a lot. Happy Winter Break and rest up! 

At the edge of the intimidating platform, gallons of water careen down the slide’s plastic

exterior. People don’t even hesitate as they grab blow up boats and dip down the steep ride,

screams echoing against the vast build of the park. I swallow.

Suddenly I feel a hand on my shoulder and I look up to find Mr. Hamsure gifting me a small

smile.

“You look like you’re about to pee your pants.”

“Ha, nah. Its just really high… Didn’t know we would be this high up.” I admit, pinching the skin

between my fingers. Elizabeth walks over to the Reception Stand to get a few floaties for us as I

try not to entertain the idea that I might fall off and break all the bones in my body. Of course,

the little girl bounces around, clearly excited about the slide, making me feel that much more

embarrassed by being frightened.

“Well, if you don’t feel that comfortable, we can share a floaty.” He suggests as my eyes widen. I

scratch the back of my neck sheepishly, heat tinting my ears.

“Ah, its okay. I don’t want to separate you from your niece.”

“She doesn’t care as long as she goes down the slide. Also, I insist.”

That’s really nice of him. I give a timid smile as I mull it over in my head. Maybe it won’t be that

bad if he slides down with me, just being around him is calming anyway.

“S-Sure.” I agree bashfully. At this time, Elizabeth finally comes back with gigantic floaties fit for

two dangling from her hands. She gives one to the little girl, who grabs at it with

excitement and one to me.

“Thanks Elizabeth, me and Mr. Hamsure want to go down together. Do you mind?”

“Oh, of course not! Yeah, I will go down with the cutie pie.” She pokes the nose of Mr Hamsure’s

niece who giggles.

This… This is it. I’m just thankful all of this is a major distraction from Davi- Mr. Malone since

I know if I was home at the moment, I would be balling in front of my television while eating all

types of ice cream.

I swallow, watching Mr. Hamsure sit in the floaty that’s barely on the edge, knowing that if I go in,

there’s no going back. My cheeks ignite as I take my place in front of him, becoming extremely

aware that my back is to his pelvic area.

“You ready?” I hear him say in my ear, causing me to exhale a short breath. My eyes wash over

the entire landscape visible from these heights, and honestly its striking. I just wish there wasn’t

a chance I could die. I should be fine, right?

I finally give the nod for him to push forward, closing my eyes tightly as I feel his weight shift.

“Here we go!” All life gets knocked out of me as we careen down the surface, billows of air

plowing against my lungs. I try to scream but I’m drown out by the waves of water splashing

furiously against the floaty’s sides. I don’t want to die!

I hear Mr. Hamsure’s ecstatic screams from behind me as I lean back from the turbulence. Its

going too fast! Why is it so fast?? I place my hands over my eyes as another wave of water hits me

square in the face. Spluttering I cry out, my hands still glued firmly to my eyelids and the

constant chaos of the floaty’s movements making my gut clench. To my greatest relief, the

slide’s steepness finally evens out to semi flat water, prompting me to peel my hands away

from my eyes. We’re alive! I feel like rushing out of our ride and kissing the glistening calm

waters underneath us.

“That was amazing! Man I haven’t felt adrenaline like that in a while.” I hear

Mr. Hamsure say as we float gently towards the docking pad. I place my hand over my chest as I

take the time to catch my breath, slightly embarrassed that so much was taken out of me from

this ride.

When we finally make it to the pad, an assistant worker is there to pull us up from the floaty. Mr.

Hamsure smile rains down on me as I return it sheepishly.

“How was it for you?”

“Oh… it was… it was definitely something.” I reply, scratching the base of my neck as Elizabeth

and his niece is helped out of their floatie as well.

“Uncle Hamsure! Did you see me go down?? Did you see me!?”

“Yes princess, I saw you.”

The little girl comes skipping to Mr. Hamsure’s side, and I have to bite back a laugh at the

complete disarray of her blonde hair. Now I probably shouldn’t judge. My hair probably looks

much worse, thinking back to the amount of water that missile d towards my head, not to

mention wind currents hitting me at 300 miles per hour.

“Calvin! Oh my god, I feel so light headed, but that was so fun!” Elizabeth squeals, hanging from

my arm. I laugh.

---

“It was nice hanging out with you Calvin. Have a good rest of your day!” Elizabeth bubbles as she

waves off, walking towards the direction of her bus. I smile and wave back.

Even though its still early afternoon, I have decided to call it quits for the day,

since I’m still really mentally exhausted from the whole Coldren and Dav- Mr. MALONE situation.

However, today has still been eventful, I still had fun.

I walk over to my own bus stop, waiting until I hear the engine of car whir besides me. I look over

to find that its a car that I’ve seen before, with no other then Mr. Hamsure in the front seat.

He slides down the windows.

“Need a ride?”

“Oh? What happened to your niece?”

“She’s with her Mom at the moment. She’s completely pooped out after the boat ride and they’re going home.”

“Okay… yeah, I can have a ride. Thank you.”

“No problem. Hop on in.”

I feel my cheeks become rosy as I open the sleek door, sitting in fully before fastening my seat

belt. Mr. Hamsure moves the gear shift out of park and drives onto the road, stopping at a

red light in front of my bus stop.

“So, I didn’t want to bring this up with your friend around, but since we’re alone… I noticed you were acting a little down.”

Of course he picked up on that. He’s almost as bad as Mr. Malone.

I pinch the skin between my fingers as I gradually look outside his opened window, watching

floods of people walk towards their destinations.

Tempting - Chapter 46: Close One

“Calvin?”

“Oh right, s-sorry. Just… was out of it.”

“That’s fine. I just want to know if you’re alright.”

“Yeah, I’m-” My breath hitches in my throat as Mr. Hamsure moves the car forward. Why does the universe keep torturing me?

Familiar shorts and a shirt come into view from his window, and I have to try not to faint from his

sudden appearance. I can see Mr. Malone walking a few feet away from our car with what I

assume is a guide, his attention prioritized on the landscapes the man points to. I gradually slide

down my passenger seat, my heart racing in my ears and my forehead cold from sudden sweat.

I can’t let him see me, it’ll be too much, I-

“What are you doing?” Mr. Hamsure asks, a questioning look on his face.

“Oh… uh sorry. I’m just g-geting comfortable ha.” I lie as he raises an eyebrow. Thankfully, he

doesn’t push on the subject as I reluctantly look back out the window.

There I see Mr. Malone turn with the Advisor to look at our street and I feel my heart physically

deflate. If something, anything can grab me from this car and send me hurling towards the sun

I’d greatly appreciate it, because even the immense burning of my skin can not correlate with

the amount of embarrassment I feel at this moment. I know he sees me, I know because even

after I looked away, I can still feel his eyes penetrating the side of my head. Finally, the light turns

green and Mr. Hamsure presses his foot on the gas, propelling us forward.

I steal a quick glance out the window, and to my relief and somewhat bitterness, I see that Mr.

Malone isn’t in the same spot he was before. Maybe he didn’t see me?

I slide back up into my seat and lay against the cushioned headrest, just wanting today to be over.

---

“Thanks again.” I say, getting a sense of Déjà vu as I exit the indigo vehicle. Mr. Hamsure gifts me

a smile while opening his own car door.

“No problem, but before you go-” He gets out and walks in front of me, his bright blue eyes

peering through my own.

“Can we talk about you for a moment? Just to make sure you’re okay?”

“Oh, I’m fine! I was just… having an off day.” I blush, scratching my arms. The sun is now high in

the sky, and the glow spilling from it casts a nice bronze on his face, giving the illusion that

his irises are the color of golden honey.

I exhale at how great he looks.

“Why? What happened?” Wow, he’s really persistent. My exhale turns to a sigh as I think back to

the events that have taken place today. Not only did I lose a friend and got exposed, I also lost

Mr. Malone… who apparently thought I was not important enough to fight for.

My throat clogs as the memories start to catch up with me: the talk with Mr. Malone, the yelling

from Coldren, the lying to Elizabeth.

“I’m… I’m sorry. I just…”

“No need to apologize. I have time, we can talk here.”

My vision blurs as Mr. Hamsure leans against his car, laying a gentle arm over my shoulder as he

pulls me closer. I wipe away at the tears gingerly, embarrassed that I didn’t make it to the safety

of my apartment before letting go of my baggage.

“It must of been a really shitty day if you’re crying.”

I nod, sniffing. God, get yourself together Calvin! This has to be the second time I’ve cried in front

of him. We stand there in silence, Mr. Hamsure waiting patiently for my tears to cease so I can

start speaking again.

“S-Sorry. So many things have h-happened today that I’m still trying to make sense of it.”

Mr. Hamsure nods and precedes to reach into his car and grab a tissue, which he hands to me.

His open demeanor and soothing voice is enough to have me talking about what had happened.

“R-Remember the guy I was talking about? Well… we kind of… b-broke up.”

“Oh wow, I’m sorry to hear that. When did this happen?” He asks.

“T-Today actually. It was… It was so SUDDEN, I couldn’t understand w-what he was saying at first until… until he just came out and said it. We f-fought too, so we ended things on a really… really bad note. And I feel like its all my fault.”

“It probably wasn’t. From what you told me about this guy, I could tell he was an asshole. It was bound to happen anyway.”

I shake my head, wiping the tissue under my nose as he pats the small of my back.

“I- I guess. It still hurts though, especially when he told me I wasn’t a priority of his… W-Who says that about someone they care about?? Unless he just didn’t care about me at all… which makes sense now that I’m looking back on everything that happened.” I say wearily.

“Calvin, guys like that don’t deserve people like you. I’m going to say this once, its probably for the best you move on.”

“I know but-”

Suddenly, Mr. Hamsure’s phone goes off in his pocket. He digs in for it and presses the side of the device, turning it off.

“O-Oh, you can take it if you like. Don’t let me stop you.”

“No. Unlike that ex of yours, I actually see you as my priority for the moment.” He responds as I

blush deeply. I choke on my own words as his confession rewinds over and over again in my

head, the flutter in my stomach warming me all over. I don’t even know how to respond… how

do you respond to something like that?

“Thank… Thank you.” Is all I can muster.

“Of course. I just want to let you know whoever that ass-hat is, he let go of something valuable. Remember that whenever you feel like you’re not good enough, or that you did something wrong in the relationship. He wasn’t good enough for YOU.” With that, he takes my hand in his

calloused one and squeezes, a breathtaking smile sitting on the bronze of his skin. I stare up at

him with doe-y eyes, trying not to sputter from the considerate words that left his mouth. Does

 he really think that about me?

A few moments go by in silence. Mr. Hamsure has his back lying against the passenger side

of his car and I mirror him, watching people walk to and from one location to the next. I spend

the time fiddling with my hands, becoming extremely aware of the heat radiating from his arm

being so close to mine. 

Have a great winter break :)

Tempting - Chapter 47: Stop Saying That

I return back into the building, dread gradually sinking back into me as I catch a few people I

really don’t want to see walking around the office space. Ms. Collete is stalking the employees,

eyes dead set on catching anyone not attending their necessary tasks. I also see Coldren talking

with Elizabeth by the copy machine, his now complacent and laid back attitude hugely

contrasting with how he’s been like with me for the past two days. Yep, definitely not going over

there.

Last but not least, I reluctantly look at Chelsy, who’s grabbing a donut near the glass offices for

senior employees.

Alright, alright, I just need to avoid all of them. That’s all, nothing to be worried about. Just as

long as I don’t bring attention to myself than I’m all good.

I take one step, and another, trying to seem as ordinary as possible, trying to blend in with the

others. Just a few more steps, and I’ll make it safe to my office.

I take one more, and like a bad scene from a chicklit the intercoms sound from up above,

disclosing information that’s enough to make my jaw drop to the floor.

“Calvin, please make your way to my office. That is all.”

What. the. heck.

I swallow heavily as all eyes are now on me, the sudden announcement making me stick out like

a sore thumb. What could he want?? At the worst time too.

I hear scoffs from a few people, and I know exactly who they’re coming from. I don’t make eye

contact as I walk past them, not letting them savor the complete unease on my face.

As I make it to the door, the smell of freshly made coffee and pine quickly sweep my nose. I’m

not going to lie and say I don’t miss it, it brings back memories I’d rather not relive.

I place my palm on the familiar wood and reluctantly push forward, divulging Mr. Malone sitting

at his desk sorting through papers. I don’t want to step in, I really really don’t.

He finally looks up, his expression hard to read as usual.

“ Yes, come in.“

I do as he says, hesitantly making my way over to the chair in front of his desk. I sit down, not

looking him in his eyes.

I believe he can feel the uncomfortable atmosphere as well as he doesn’t speak for a few

moments, opting to shuffle through large stacks of paper instead.

Finally, he sets them down, clearing the back of his throat.

“How have you been?”

What? What does he mean? How does he think I’ve been??

“… Okay, I guess?”

“Are you sure?”

“…”

“Sorry, you’re right, that’s was dumb question.”

I don’t respond again as I look out the window to the far right of his office.

“I guess I just wanted to make sure your were alright after everything that’s happened.”

“Mhm.” I reply dully. Again, silence overtakes the air between us before Mr. Malone slices

through it.

“… Look, I know what happened made you upset. I’m sorry it took me this long to talk to you about it. This isn’t easy for me either, you know.”

Why is he having this conversation with me? To rub salt in the wound? I don’t want to be here

right now, I don’t want to show him how much he hurt me because the last time I did, he said I

didn’t matter. I’m not his priority. No, I’m not crying in front of him, not again.

“Calvin?”

“What.”

“I can tell you’re hurt. I just don’t want this to cause you to do something you’re going to regret later. I’m-”

“What are you talking about?” I snap, the sudden burst even surprising me a bit. I shake my head, crossing my arms over my stomach,

“Look, what’s done is done. You broke up with me, that’s fine. You wanted to make sure that our relationship didn’t get out, fine. You wanted to protect you’re business, fine. I’m just confused why you’re telling me this, why you called me in here at all.”

“I’m checking in on you. I just want to make sure that what I said… didn’t impact you into-”

“Into what?”

“Doing something reckless, like drinking or not taking care of yourself.” He concludes. He can’t

be serious. I scoff, rubbing a hand over my face as the emotions I was trying to force down are

now clawing up my throat with steady speed.

Why does he always do this?

“Stop… stop saying things like that.”

“Calvin?”

“Stop saying things that make me feel like I’m an unstable person. I-I’m not. Just stop… doing that.”

“That’s not what I’m trying to say.”

“T-Then what is it?! Because all I hear is what you’ve been telling me even since the beginning of our relationship. You keep making it seem like I’m mentally ill or something, you even T-TOLD me that!”

I feel my heart beat rapidly in my chest as I finally make eye contact with Mr. Malone, the fire of

his irises making my blood boil even more. I feel the corners of my eyes prick with tears so I take

a long breath, adamant in my decision to not cry in front of him.

“I just… look I’m fine. I haven’t done anything reckless like you thought I would. I haven’t drank, I haven’t s-stopped taking care of myself just because of you. I’ve come to accept it, alright? There’s nothing else we need to talk about.”

Again, another gallon of silence settles in. This ones a lot longer, and I am almost stand up to

leave until he interrupts it again.

“…I honestly just want you to be safe, not to hang around the wrong people.”

“Like who?”

Mr. Malone looks away. I instantly know who he’s talking about.

“You know who.”

“I don’t want to have this conversation sir.”

“Why do you keep calling me sir now?”

“There’s no reason why I should continue calling you David. We’re not together anymore.” I

stress, letting the pain in my eyes burrow into his. His expression changes, only for a second, to

what I think is hurt, but he just as fast switches it to nonchalance. Despite wanting to yell at him,

curse at him, make him feel as much hurt as I do, I refrain it, knowing that I won’t be able to

forgive myself the next morning if I do. It may feel good in the moment, but then I’ll later realize I

was in the wrong.

Happy Holidays!

Tempting - Chapter 48: Caught

“The relationship between me and Mr. Hamsure is none of your business anymore.” I say bluntly.

I just want to leave, I don’t even know what he wants from me. Does he want me to forgive

him? Give him a pat on the back for breaking my heart?

“Calvin, you don’t know who this guy is. He’s not-”

“Stop it. Please. Is this why you wanted to talk with m-me? So you can control who I can talk to? “

“No. Of course not. We’re not together anymore but that doesn’t mean I can’t give you advice like a friend.”

I grind my teeth as my heart continues to hammer in my ears. I want to so badly tear him apart,

to do something. A friend?? After two days of our breakup…

“You know what? I-I don’t need your friendship or your advice. Keep them. I just need to be away from you right now. I need to just… move on. Like you said, you’re my boss, and I’m your employee.”

With that I stand up, my eyes now angled at the floor. He doesn’t move from his seat nor do I

care. I stand there, waiting for him to say anything, but after a few moments of his silence, I

decide to speak up.

“Is there anything else relating to work you would like to tell me Mr. Malone?”

“…No Mr. Stewert. You may leave my office.”

I nod slowly and backtrack to the wooden door, feeling his gaze on my back. It had to be done, I

needed to tell him to stop this before it ate me up from the inside out. He can’t possibly

understand the amount of feelings I had for him, how much I cared and how much I wanted us

to be more.

…But that’s in the past now… That’s in the past now.

---

A few hours have past of me editing, rewriting, and printing out papers in my office, trying

desperately to avoid everyone, even Elizabeth. At this point, I can’t be seen with anyone because

it’ll only lead to something else I can’t control.

I sigh as I place my last edited papers in a folder, making sure to turn off my computer and pack

my belongings in my leather bag. I’m just happy that works over for today. My phone buzzes in

my pocket, and after I open the screen, Mr. Hamsure’s text shows up.

:D Gordon :

U finally done?

I smile a bit as I type back.

Me:

Just closing up shop. Are you outside?

:D Gordon:

Yep, forced to wait in the cold dreary evening for you

Me:

Isn’t it warm today?

I shake my head with a smile as I pocket my phone once more. I take a long silent inhale,

building up my will to walk through a lobby were more then half of my colleagues hate

me.

Reluctantly I open the door and check the outside, only divulging people packing up their

belongings and using the elevator or stairs to go to the first level. I don’t see anyone I know so

with my head bowed, I scurry to the stairs, not wanting to be stuck on the elevator with

someone.

Almost there, just a few steps and I’ll be scott free… however, that’s what I thought before and all

the attention was cast on me.

Miraculously, I make it to the front lobby doors without any drama or interruptions, and once I

walk outside I catch Mr. Hamsure’s car in my peripheral. The sky is a light grey color and its

drizzling. It might start raining a lot soon.

A slight blush grazes my cheeks as he waves to me from his window. I walk to his car and bend

over to see him.

“Hello there Calvin. Took your time, didn’t you?”

“It wasn’t that long, was it?”

“Oh it was terrible, it felt like hours.”

“Ha shut it, it was just a few minutes.” I jest as he hums with humor. I open the car’s door and

slip in, fastening the seat belt over my chest. I don’t notice till after I secure the buckle that

Gordon’s staring at me, and when I look up, its almost like the diamonds that is his eyes are

locked on mine.

“W-What?” I stutter, looking away.

“Oh nothing, didn’t realize I was staring.”

“Yeah… I mean its f-fine.”

I. Am. Terrible. I scratch the back of my head sheepishly as he starts the car. Suddenly, I hear a

small tap on my side of the window, and I look over. I can’t believe my eyes. He is not serious.

Its Mr. Malone and he’s hunched over, staring directly past me at Gordon. Oh my god, why. Why!

‘No, go away!’ Is what I want to mouth but I’m just too much in shock to do anything. With a

sigh, Gordon slides my side of the window down while Mr. Malone stands up a little

straighter.

“Hello Mr. Malone. May I help you with something?”

“I know it was you.”

The air suddenly turns slack and cold between them, and me being in the middle of their

conversation doesn’t help at all.

With a cough, Mr. Hamsure adjusts his hands over the wheels of his car.

“Excuse me?” He asks.

“You know what I’m talking about. I know exactly what you did.”

What in the heck are they talking about??

“Mr. Malone, you must be mistaken.”

“No, I’m not. I have evidence. You might think you’re winning right now, but just wait. I’ve dealt with more bigger fish then you. Have fun on your dates.”

With that, Mr. Malone straightens up completely and walks towards his building again. Confused,

I look back at Gordon, but I notice, if only for a instant, that his face’s pale and his hands are

fidgeting.

I shake my head, becoming even more irritated of Mr. Malone’s constant interruption of my life.

“Are you okay?” I ask.

Suddenly, as if he realizes that I’m there too, he switches back to his normal expression, his body

cool and collected. He sighs, brushing a hand through his hair.

“Just fine. Don’t worry about it.”

“Oh… alright.” I lean against the car’s seat as the vehicle is put in motion, and don’t think twice

about the sudden silence in the air. However, I do notice Mr. Hamsure’s body stiffen as it looks

like he’s in deep thought.

Tempting - Chapter 49: Taking Advantage ;)

Switched POV

Blast it! Shit. I grip the handles of my wheel as I park my car between the narrow yellow lines of

the food shop. I walk out and curse under my breath while beads of water hit my head from the

grey skies above. There’s no way Mr. Malone can know all of that was me and have evidence on

top of that. Is he bluffing? Maybe jealous that I have taken Calvin from him and that was his

rebuttal? No, it would be idiotic to underestimate him, he’s been in the game for too long.

I feel something latch on to my arm as I start to descend the steps of the petite shop. I look down

and come across a familiar face, however, his eyebrows are scrunched in the middle and his

mouth’s corners are pointed downward.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Calvin asks, his eyes glued to the floor.

“Is it because of what my boss said to you? What did he mean by t-hat?”

“…Let’s get out of the rain.”

I suggest while also trying to pose a distraction from his questions. He can’t know anything,

especially since I’m so close. I take the small of his back and lead him inside, making sure to

hold the door for him.

Now that Mr. Malone is on to me, I need to put my plan in motion earlier then I thought. I need

Ms. Collete to be on board with this as soon as possible…

---

Calvin POV

Mr. Hamsure has been acting weird ever since we sat down. He keeps telling me that he’s fine

, but I think he’s secretly freaking out about what Mr. Malone had told him earlier. What was he

even talking about? That he found out what Mr. Hamsure did? I take a sip of my iced water as

Gordon again looks like he’s lost in thought.

“You were r-right, the food was good.” I say, scratching the skin of my arm.

“Hm?”

“Oh, I said the food was… good. Uh, are you done with yours?”

“…Yeah. Let’s start heading out.”

I watch him push away from the table and stand up, his sudden curtness leaving a bad feeling in

my gut. I mirror him as he throws away his food and heads out.

---

As we pull up to my apartment complex, I bite my bottom lip. The tension in the air is almost as

thick as jelly. I don’t want to dig into it his business just because he seems like he doesn’t want

to talk about it, but it’s unnerving that his whole attitude changed because of something Mr.

Malone said.

“Do you… Do you want to come inside?”

“Huh?”

“I was just wondering since you’ve never seen my apartment b-before.” I say as I scratch my

neck. He stares at me for a moment before sighing, laying his back against the seat of his car.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to, I-”

“No its not that. I’m sorry Calvin. This night has been shitty, I’m just thinking of things… Do you have Root beer inside?”

“Oh, I don’t usually drink sugary things so.”

“Drats! Another fail of this night. I suppose I can just make due with water.” He

joshes, stepping out of his car onto my sidewalk as I follow suit. I smile as we walk to my

building. At least I got him to lighten up a bit since the restaurant; he’s in a better mood now.

As we walk into my lobby and towards the elevator, I just remember how cramped and flimsy my

apartment looks compared to his. OH MY GOD, why did I ask him to come over?? I mentally slap

myself as the elevator shakes while bringing us to my floor. Mr. Hamsure walks out with his

hands in his pockets, taking a quick look around the hallway as I show him to my door.

“So, this is the great lair of Calvin Stewert huh?”

“Ha, I guess.” I say sheepishly as I pull out my keys. Huh, that’s weird. The top lock of my door

isn’t fastened, I usually always double check before I leave to make sure that both of them are.

However, its a fleeting thought as I open up the door to both of us.

Mr. Hamsure walks in and looks around, almost as if he was existing in his own home. I stand by

the door nervously as I wait for him to say something.

“Interesting decor. Who’s your seller?” He asks as he points to a sock hanging from one of my

stools. My heart stops in my chest as I run towards it, snatching the offender away as I hear

light laughter in the background.

“Oh my god, I’m sorry! Having you o-over was a last minute thing.”

“I’m just playing around with you Calvin. Besides, your socks actually give the room decorum.”

“Stoooooop. God, that’s s-so embarrassing.” I mutter.

He smirks and sits down on my couch as I go to put away the sock. When I come back I see him

on his phone, but he quickly puts it away when I come close enough. I sit down next to him.

“So, why did you want me to come over?”

“…Uh, you know to just… hang out and stuff.”

“Hm really?” He stretches his arms above him before placing one of them over the sofa head

behind me. I feel heat rush to my cheeks and ears as I start to pick at the skin between my

fingers.

“If I didn’t know better Calvin, I would think you wanted me to come over for not so innocent things.”

“Wha- WHAT!? No, t-that’s not it at all!”

“Really? Because you look really flustered right now. Have you just lured me into a false sense of security so you can take advantage of me? How could you?”

I place both my hands over my face and groan, hearing Mr. Hamsure’s chuckle again before I feel

him move closer to me.

“You’re so fun to mess with, I swear. I should make this my job.”

“Ha ha ha.” I mock, peeling my fingers away from my face.

“But seriously, I wouldn’t mind if YOU took advantage of me though.” 

Sorry for the late chapter. I was making revisions on this chapter. I hope you all enjoy it! :)

Tempting - Chapter 50: Tempting

My breathe freezes in my throat as his words glide against my ear. I gradually make eye contact

with him, again getting lost in the deep gem like pools that are his irises. Even in my fading

room light they’re still so bright and breathtaking…

But I start to notice other features of his face and appearance as well, appreciating things I

couldn’t before because I was in a relationship with Mr. Malone. His full lips, his nice honey hair,

his strong chin and amazing muscles quickly become apparent to me. I bite my bottom lip, my

cheeks stinging from all the blood rushing there.

I don’t have to move because Gordon is the one to lean in, hesitating for a second before

brushing his lips against mine. I shiver from the sensation, the feeling like electricity scrambling

through my body. When I think about it, Mr. Hamsure has been there for me more then anybody

else ever has. He was always there for me to talk about my feelings whenever I hit a rough patch

with Mr. Malone, and he’s just been the greatest person in my life so far… The fact that he wants

this with me and he waited for it fills me with so much warmth.

He pulls away slightly, again locking eyes with me.

“Is this okay?”

I don’t waste any time nodding, and with a smirk Gordon closes the space between us again, this

time fully embracing me. The warmth of his lips is making it hard for me not to moan. Forget

about Mr. Malone, maybe this is where I’ll be happiest. Maybe this is what I needed.

He slides the hand that’s not behind my head over to my thigh, stroking me with his fingers. I

start to feel a little light headed as his tongue finds its way into my mouth, and he’s so skilled

with what he’s doing that I can hardly keep up. I think he catches that I’m not as practiced as he

is and slows down a bit, sticking to a more gentle approach instead.

We finally pull away, lost in breathe, the temperature of the room suddenly getting hotter by the

second.

“Damn…” He says coolly, wiping away the drool on his lip with his thumb.

“You’re a good kisser.”

“Really? I thought I was s-slobbering all over the place.” I breathe, looking down at the floor.

“It kind of added to the fun. I’m honestly… kind of turned on right now.”

Um… wow. My eyes widen as my hands start burning red hot, probably just like my face. I bite

my bottom lip and try not fall apart under those striking eyes of his. I can’t still be shy like this,

I’ve done this with Malone a few times, I’m experienced! I think…

With a timid smile I gradually climb into straddle position on his waist, my body heating up with

every sultry look he gives me.

“You’re playing a dangerous game Calvin. You know I’m trying to be a gentleman and control myself.”

Its almost like his voice gets deeper saying this. God.

“M-Maybe I don’t want you to be a gentleman right now.” Dang it, my stutter! I always hate it

when it comes out at the wrong times.

“Tempting. I don’t know if you can handle it though.”

“You don’t k-know until you try.” Lame. So… so lame.

“Ha, even when turned on you still act so innocent. Can’t even dirty talk for the life of you huh?”

Before I can respond he smirks and pulls my head down. He kisses me and then moves his lips

over the sensitive nerves on my chin. I sigh as he makes it to my collar bone, biting at the skin. I

want him do more then just this, a whole lot more.

And I suppose I’m not the only one. I feel his member grow under me with every kiss and bite,

and its honestly driving me crazy.

Taking a short breathe for confidence, I move to start unbuttoning his shirt but I guess the

universe is not on my side because I hear loud knocking on my door. Not just regular knocking, it

pierced the air so suddenly that both me and Mr. Hamsure jump.

Why does this constantly keep happening to me??

“Company?” Gordon asks, as the knocking seems to cease. The first thing my mind thinks of is

Mr. Malone, but that impression is quickly thrown out the window as two male voices emit

through the door.

“Police. Open up.”

Me and Mr. Hamsure look at one another with stunned expressions. What… Police? Why would

they be here? I dazedly slide of Gordon’s lap and adjust the front of my shirt, still not believing

that law enforcement is standing outside of my door.

This must all be a dream.

“Open up now. This is your first warning.”

“You should… probably get that.”

I nod, walking to my door and unlocking it reluctantly.

“H-Hello? I’m sorry, c-can I help you with anything?”

Two men, one black and the other white tower over me with their hands in their pockets. Their

badges squint in the dim hallway light as I swallow from their intimidation.

“Are you Calvin Stewert?”

“Y-Yes. What is this?”

“We need to look through your apartment. Step aside.”

“Wha-” They move to walk past me but Mr. Hamsure steps in their way.

“Hey, hey! On what warrant?”

“This one.” One of the police officers holds up a search warrant as I feel the blood drain from my

face. Wha… what could I’ve done to justify a search warrant?

They walk into my apartment, inspecting my furniture and closets. My hands shake violently in

front of me, the notion that I’m a suspect for something completely rocking me to my core.

Thank god Mr. Hamsure is there to ask the important questions because I can’t bring myself to

do anything but remain frozen.

“What’s going on? What’s the search warrant for?”

They remain silent as they continue maneuvering around my apartment. This has to be a movie,

some sort of prank… this can’t be real. One of the police officers motions the other to follow

him into my bedroom, much to my dismay. I hardly use that room because I couldn’t afford a

bed, so its were I keep most of my usual junk that I swear I’m going to throw away some day. I

bite my lip as Gordon walks over to me.

“Do you know the reason they’re here?”

Tempting - Chapter 51: Unreal

“N-No. I don’t know what I could’ve done for someone to call a search warrant on me… This is so unreal.” I breathe.

“Yeah, you don’t look the type to be a hardcore criminal… Maybe something happened in your building and they’re just investigating people who was closest to the crime.”

“Yeah…” As much as I want to believe that, its highly unlikely that the judge has given police

officers warrants for each member of this apartment complex. There has to be something that

they found out with me that made the judge feel it was necessary to look through my home.

I scratch my arm and then bite my nails as I hear things getting moved and flipped over in my

room.

A few moments go by of just them searching, hollowing out my room for whatever it is they want

to find, and at this point I can feel my sanity melting away bit by bit. I want to barge in there

and shake them around, forcing them to tell me what they’re looking for. I want to step my foot

down like the CEO of a company and demand that they stop putting their hands over my

belongings. However I can’t and won’t do that because they have a search warrant… and also

they look like they can just flick me and I’d fall over.

Two more minutes go by before I hear a murmur from one of the police officers in the other

room. Me and Mr. Hamsure look at each other as the other responds, then all goes to silence.

I bite my bottom lip, becoming increasingly shaky from the quiet.

To my start, one of them calls out to us, his voice reigning over me like a gallon of water has just

been dumped on my head.

“Calvin Stewert, come to this room.”

I hesitate, having to look back at Gordon for a nod. He does and I breathe in deeply, walking

down my small hall to the entrance of my bed room. Okay, my room used to be a mess but they

really made it look like a wrecking ball had crashed through it.

I step in fully to thrown over furniture and scattered clothing items, but what really takes my

attention is the suitcase one of the police officer’s is holding. I’ve never seen it before, nor have I

ever own a item like it. It’s color’s burgundy and it has faded white lines over the front.

My mouth drops in confusion as the officer holding it sets it on the floor, unzipping it before

opening it up with caution.

I can’t see the contents because half of the suitcase is blocking it, but I can tell by the police

officer’s changing expression that whatever it is isn’t good. He suddenly opens the suitcase

fully, divulging stacks on stacks of cash. Now my mouth fully drops in shock, the piles of

Benjamin s having to be the most money I’ve seen in my entire life.

“Wha- What is that?”

“Calvin Stewert, you are under arrest for company embezzlement.”

“What!?”

My breathing increases as one of the police officers walk behind me, forcing my arms to my

back. I struggle as I feel something cold wrap around my wrists and click into place.

“What do you mean e-embezzlement!? That’s not my money, I’ve n-never seen that suitcase in my l-life!”

“You have the right to remain silent.”

“G-Gorden!” I yell as I’m pushed through my bedrooms entrance.

Mr. Hamsure comes running to the end of the hall as they drag me to my living room, the

contents of that suitcase and the fact that I’m being arrested still not registering in my mind.

“Hey! Let him go, he did nothing wrong!”

“Step aside sir. You can come and visit him once he’s in custody.”

“Calvin, don’t say anything to them, alright!? Wait for a lawyer.” I hear Mr. Hamsure say, but I’m

too stunned to answer. As the police officers escort me to their car in front of my building, the

blue and red lights sear into my retinas, making everything in my world blurred and confusing.

All I see is hazy faces that stop and watch. I see people from their windows move their blinds in

order to see what chaos is going on outside. I hear Gordon’s voice stressing me to not tell them

anything when I get in to custody.

This is all a dream… how many times have I said this is all a dream? Maybe my life is just a bad

whirlwind of chaos.

My world is plunge into darkness as they push my head down and slide me into their car. I have

to wait a few minutes in eerie silence as they get situated, pulling on their seat belts in the front

and calling for backup to look at the evidence in my apartment.

I shudder because I don’t know whether this will be the last time I’ll see the outside for years.

They… They can’t send me to jail over this… something I didn’t do. The car propels forward, and

I do the only thing I know I’m good at; I cry.

---

Switched Perspective

My arms fall to my side as I watch the car vanish around a corner. Rain falls in immense amounts,

blurring the gray street in front of me and weighing down my hair. Calvin? A criminal?

That’s the most absurd thing to ever cross my mind. This seemed too coincidental, could it be

that Mr. Malone had something to do with-?

No, even he would know not to get the police involved. Its too messy, especially since

he’s been with Calvin before.

Suddenly, my phone starts to vibrate and I gradually pull it out of my pocket to answer.

“Hey, I have ran the pictures you gave me and put it on file. I’ll send it to you in a few minut-”

“Mr. Galven, this really isn’t a good time.”

“Why, what’s going on?”

I sigh, placing my hand on my hip.

“Calvin has just been sent into custody and I don’t think its by coincidence.”

The transmitter crackles like the exterior from a bag of chips, and I have to pull the phone away

from my ear slightly.

“What is that sound?”

“Oh sorry, I’m eating lunch.” He responds as I roll my eyes. 

Hello everyone! I hope your days have been filled with luck and happiness in the past few weeks. I want to say this was such a great journey, but all journeys always come to an end. Tempting is getting closer and closer to its last chapter, but don’t worry, I’m planning on making a series out of this, probably not right after I finish this book. 

I have other book ideas I want to incorporate to my Wattpad, so I say thanks for being here with me, and I hope to see you again at the end of this book!  :’)

Tempting - Chapter 52: Torture

“What were you saying?”

“Sigh CALVIN has just gotten arrested.”

“Whaaat? He’s some sort of criminal?”

“Unlikely, I think someone has something to do with this.” I conclude as I think back to my

encounter with Mr. Malone after I had invited Calvin into my car. It can’t be Mr. Malone, it just

wouldn’t make sense… would it?

“Hm, well that’s unfortunate for him. At least this way, he’s off our hands.” Mr. Galven adds through a mouthful of god knows what.

“What do you mean?” I say with thinning patience, my voice straining to call over the roaring of

the rain. As if my soaking clothes is a quick reminder of the rainstorm I’m standing in the middle

of, I run to the nearest building with a ledge to shield myself from the downpour.

“Well, we don’t really need him anymore. We got what we wanted through that photo with him and Mr. Malone. We can just leave him be and continue trying to get that blackmail from Ms. Collete.”

“…”

“Sir? Are you there?”

“Yes. I am, I just… We still need him.”

“For what?”

“For… you know… what if I can get him to turn against Mr. Malone?”

Mr. Galven turns silent over the other line, and even the crackling sound of his lunch bag seems

to cease. Then he finally disrupts the quiet.

“… That would probably not be a good idea since through your words he has close ties to Mr. Malone. Also, what if he finds out about the photos? He’ll turn on you and make the plan even more difficult. What’s going on here, why don’t we just leave him?”

Knowing that even entertaining this conversation further will be tragic, I let it go and decide to

share something of greater importance.

“Never mind that. Something else has happened.”

“What do you mean?”

“I think… I think Mr. Malone is on to my efforts.”

The line is silent for a split moment before his brazen voice seeps through the receiver once more.

“What makes you say that?”

“Out of nowhere he walked up to my car and told me that he knows what I’m up to. That he’s dealt with bigger fish before and I won’t win this battle, or something like that. He said he had evidence.”

“Do you think he’s bluffing?”

“I don’t know. It seemed so specific, and I’ve known Mr. Malone for a while, even if it was from a distance. He doesn’t usually do things face on like that.”

“… Then I suppose we don’t have a choice but to speed things along. Maybe call Ms. Collete today? Give a ultimatum or something… I don’t know.” He sighs over the line, his indecision weighing on me as well.

“Even though I really don’t want to wait for that snarling woman to give me the information I need, the photos of Mr. Malone with Calvin will probably not be enough to persuade him into doing what I want.” I conclude, scratching my chin.

“How about I torture her for the blackmail?”

“Mr. Hamsure, no. I already said torture is off the menu if I’m going to help you. Just… god dammit, charm her. Do something with those baby blues of yours, call today.”

“Hm, alright fine. By the way, you are not helping me, I’m paying you.”

“Yeah, yeah.” And with that, he clicks off the call, the steady pour of the rain now being the only

sound I can hear. I guess I have no choice but to call Ms. Collete earlier then I intended, however

what can I do about Calvin?

I grapple with the question in my mind as Mr. Galven’s words seep through my thoughts like a

river. Maybe it’ll be better to leave Calvin for a bit, I can’t say for sure if this was Mr. Malone’s

doing or not, but either way it’ll be more advantageous for him to be out of the way… or at least

until I can get that blackmail from Ms. Collete.

…

No, I can’t just leave him in there… but why should I care? I sigh fervently, sliding a hand over my

wet face. After much contemplating I come up with a conclusion: to wait for Calvin to call me

instead, since he’ll probably have the right to one phone conversation, then get him out. Nice

and simple…

Probably.

---

Calvin P.O.V

I’m shaking violently as I sit in a small dreadfully grey room, the only access to the outside a

glass door fastened with a lock. My wrists ache from the handcuffs around them latched to the

wooden table in front of me. I want to go home. I don’t want to be here.

My stomach starts growling from anxiety as I imagine one scene in particular from a racy cop

movie I watched last week. The suspect was taken to a secret area where they were gagged and

beat them for the truth, put them through all kinds of torture. I shiver, shaking my head to

refrain myself from thinking of that anymore.

No that won’t happen.

Please god don’t make that happen. I jump slightly as I hear the turn of a knob and the creak of a

door behind me. A man that appears to be in his 50s walks in front of me, holding a dark

folder under his arm. He has stark white hair and a sapphire suit, not to mention a very powerful

scold that’ll make Mr. Malone’s look like he’s smiling.

I swallow as he pulls out a wooden chair before settling himself on the other side of my table.

“Hello Calvin, my name is Mr. Turner. I will be the person you’ll talk to for your case.” Mr. Turner

says as he lays his folder on the table’s surface. I don’t respond from too much shock, and

continue to shake involuntarily in my seat. The man sighs and looks at the cuffs.

“Sorry for all this. Its just standard procedure to make sure you don’t run while we’re getting things in order out there. Here, let me take care of that.”

He takes out a key from his pocket and to my surprise unlocks the cuffs. I instantly rub the

rings that have formed on my sore wrists.

Tempting - Chapter 53: Psychological Effects

“Better?”

I nod, feeling an alarming wave of gratitude. I wring my hands to cope with these foreign

emotions as I try to get my mind back on track.

“Sorry… its just… this is a lot and…”

“Its alright, I understand. We get people like you in here all the time, its just standard procedure. As long as you’re telling the truth, there should be no problems.”

“…Alright.” I force out, my mind still in shambles… Maybe he can help me, now that I’ve talked to

him, he at least seems a lot nicer then the people I first dealt with getting here.

“I’m just going to ask you a few questions and you need to answer them to the best of your ability. Is that okay?”

Again I nod.

“Good. So, how old are you?”

“26 s-sir.”

“Mhm, when’s your birthday?”

“December 17”

“Have any siblings?”

“1… He’s my older brother”

“What’s your Mother and Father’s name?”

“M-Maria and Pat Stewert” He takes a moment to jot some notes inside the dark folder in front of

him as I peer at the clock on the wall. I find the ticking to be kind of soothing, and little by little I

start to ease up from the presence of Mr. Turner.

“Now I want to get a little more in depth pertaining to your life. What was your childhood like?”

“…Uhm, well… It wasn’t the best, but I did a lot better then other kids.”

“What made it ‘not the best’?”

“School… bullying.” I feel my heart squeeze as buried memories start to scratch to the

surface. I shake my head, knowing that this isn’t the place or time.

“I can tell this a sore subject, so let’s just return to it another time. What about your parents? How was your dynamic with them?”

“It was alright, I guess.” I mutter, looking down at my hands.

“… Were you not close to them?”

“…Its not like we didn’t talk or they were the…. worst parents in the world. We just didn’t do a lot together so.”

Mr. Turner nods and takes another moment in the folder to write some things down.

“I hope I’m not making you uncomfortable Calvin Stewert. I want to make sure you feel safe with me.”

“N-No, its not you.”

He clicks the end of his pen on the table as his eyes ground into me. The stare is so intense,

that I actually start involuntarily fidgeting to get away, but as if it was just a trick of the light, his

expression instantly turns back to normal.

“So, more on your parents. What occupations did they have?”

“My Dad’s a cop, and my Mother works in retail. At least, that’s all I knew before I left.”

“What about your brother? How did he function in the family dynamic?”

“Well my brother’s older then me, so he made a lot of the family decisions.” I take a small breath before continuing,

“We aren’t as close as we were when we were younger. Since my family didn’t do much together, we would sometimes just hang out, giving each other company.”

“And how did that make you feel? Not being close to your parents?”

“…Uh, I… I don’t know.” I cough away the tremble in my voice. Come on Calvin, its just a question.

“I knew they were busy so-”

“But even if they were, you still were a child. You probably felt alone, especially when it came to you being bullied in your school right? You said your brother was there sometimes, but a parents connection to their child is different.”

I don’t respond but stare down at my hands, my mind pulling me further and further into my

past. I try to hold my breath, stop my shaking, do anything to restrict the tears forming in my

eyes, but they fall down my cheeks anyway.

“You probably felt angry, right? Angry at the world around you. I understand that this is something that’s personal… do you want a tissue?”

Knowing my voice is hoarse, I nod before he gives me a napkin to wipe my eyes with.

My cheeks grow warmer as more tears spill over. This is so embarrassing.

“Don’t worry, the worst has passed. Do you mind if I ask more questions?”

“N-No.”

“Good. Now, I wanted to ask if there was any mental illnesses you were diagnosed with when younger or recently?”

My eyes bulge as a blurry memory of Mr. Malone’s words pass over my mind. When y ou’re mentally ill.

“Um… I…”

“Hm? I need you to work with me here.”

“I-I know… I didn’t really get diagnosed or anything, but… I have a little problem w-with eating.”

“Eating?”

“Y-Yes.” I exhale deeply, not believing that I let out my deepest most embarrassing secret about

me. I don’t know if my shoulders are lighter or if I’m just going to feel 10x worst about this in a

few hours, but all I can think about now is giving information that Mr. Turner needs so I can be

let out.

“Certain foods just… its hard to explain but I just don’t like to eat a lot, especially since I want to go on a diet.”

“Mhm. How long have you had this?”

“Um, for a while now I think.”

“Even in childhood?”

I nod. He proceeds to once again take notes, the etching of pen on paper suddenly making me

feel a little uneasy. I try to ignore it by paying more attention to the bland grey walls and the

dusty smell of the room.

“Now, I want to ask a few more questions and then we will move on to more specific topics. Did your parents used to punish you, and how?”

“…Excuse me sir?”

“You know how some parents discipline their kids, some do it differently then others. Some go too far and usually that inflicts significant psychological effects on the child… can you tell me about a specific time where either one of your parents may of went too far? Don’t be afraid to tell me, it may help with your case.” 

Have a good weekend!

Update!

Hello everyone! I’m very happy that a lot of you are still enjoying Tempting and look forward to making more chapters. However, school has taken up a lot of my free time at the moment and I won’t be able to upload my book today. However, I am currently working on its chapter and will probably upload it by Friday, if not, then definitely Saturday!

I hope you all have a wonderful week and stay safe! <33

-Lovely_Indigo

Tempting - Chapter 54: Make This Easier

Sorry for the delay loves, hope you enjoy! 

“Um I…” I clasp my hands together as I itch my mind for things that my parents might have done

to me when I was younger. Honestly, I’ve closed off that part of my life so much that I’m finding

it challenging to remember the last time I even laughed with them. Its been such a long time

since we’ve talked… I clear my throat, becoming incredibly aware of my mind’s resistance to

think about them.

“Well, I think they… they did, I don’t know, regular punishments? Like if I stole a extra cookie from a jar or broke something they would tell me I’m bad, sometimes s-spank me. I…” I wince

slightly, remembering one thing in particular that I’ve tried to put behind me so many times. Mr.

Turner takes notice of this and leans forward.

“Is there something else you want to add?”

I don’t know if I want to tell him or not. That day in my childhood left me scarred for a long time,

to a point were I think it jump started my stutter. However, I know that I deserved it for what I

did, but it still makes me extremely uncomfortable to think back to it… but if he needs me to tell

him so he can help me, then I suppose its necessary.

I bow my head down and look away.

“I don’t remember the day that well, but I t-think I was 11 or 12? At that time I was getting a little chubby and my family was trying to help me eat healthier, and not as much as I did. I knew… I knew they were trying to help me, but I couldn’t stop eating snacks during and after school and sneaking things into the house. I was r-really stressed at the time, I actually don’t remember a time when I wasn’t. On that day, my mother had ordered a cake for my aunt’s wedding that was supposed to happen in a few days…” I blink my eyes rapidly as my voice cracks. No, I’m not crying again, I just need to finish.

“It was really expensive, and my Mother really took the decorating thing seriously. I was b-bullied really badly on that day, was failing school at the time, and just felt terrible every time I would come home. I needed something to just release my sadness and stress and so I ate a little bit of my mom’s cake. I promised myself that I… I would just eat a little bit and call it quits, but I just kept eating and eating until there was hardly anything left… I don’t think I even realized I had finished it until I d-did, like I blanked out…”

“And I would assume that didn’t turn over well with your family?”

I shake my head no.

“My parents were really upset… especially my Mother… S-She hit me a lot, and called me a lot of… not so good names.”

“What were those names?”

“I d-don’t remember much from that moment, but… she called me pig, fat, ugly I think…”

Now its his turn to nod as he jots down more notes. I take a deep shaky breath as I continue.

“A-All I can remember is after she was done hitting me, she took me to our basement and left me there for… a hour? A-A few hours, I don’t really know, I don’t remember anything after that.”

“Hm, alright. Thank you for telling me.” Mr. Turner sets down his pen and looks intently at me.

“Lets go into something else. What was that suitcase doing in your apartment building?”

I feel my throat start to close at the thought of that haunting burgundy case that incited all this. I

shake my head.

“I don’t… honestly I don’t know where it came from. It just showed up in my bedroom out of nowhere, I’ve never owned anything like it. The only suitcase I own is a lime colored one and its-”

“Calvin, I’m going to need you to calm down. It was just a question.”

I instantly close my mouth and nod, not wanting to seem guilty.

“Alright, so you don’t know where the suitcase came from… are you sure?”

“Yes, absolutely sure. I… I really don’t know where it came from.”

“Alright, how’s your relationship with your boss?”

“…Wha?” I blurt, my eyes widening. Mr. Turner raises an eyebrow as I regret my outburst. For a

second, I thought he was talking about my not so work-friendly relationship with him.

“Oh uh… its good. He treats us fairly, so that’s… he’s a good boss.” I try to save. Thankfully he

chooses to ignore it and moves on.

“Calvin, let me tell you something, and I’m going to leave you to interpret it in your own way. On yesterday night, 9:34 pm, a case was open by an anonymous person from your company. This person had said that money was being embezzled from the company, and that all clues led to you.”

Wait, what!? WHO could’ve… who could’ve reported me to the police??

“At first the witness wasn’t enough to actually set out a search, but then another one stepped forward and validated the report. There are currently multiple people who are validating this case, do you know why that may be Calvin Stewert?”

I don’t say anything in shock, but Mr. Turner continues with narrowing eyes.

“Then, when the search is finally done, they find evidence of embezzled money in your apartment-”

“It… It really isn’t mine. I don’t know who would r-report me, I’ve done n-nothing wrong.” I murmur, my heart racing in my chest. I scratch my arm as I try to make sense of this in my head.

“Look, Calvin, I’m going to be real with you for just a moment. All the evidence stacked against you right now is pretty great, and I could pass you for a court date right this instance for maximum time. However, you’re a young face, I don’t want you to spend the better part of your youth in prison, so why don’t you make this easier for the both of us and just say you did it?”

Tempting - Chapter 55: Come By Quick

Wait… what is he… is he talking about? Didn’t he say he will help me, why does he want me to

admit to a crime I’ve never done?

Then I remember something floating behind my mind… its Mr. Hamsure telling me to say

nothing when they’re questioning me. Is this what he meant? That the people here had no

intention to help me whatsoever?

I stare in shock at Mr. Turner as his cold brown eyes bore into my own.

“Well?”

I shake my head slowly, looking down at my trembling hands. After a few moments, I finally

regain the strength to speak.

“C-Can I make a phone call please?”

Mr. Turner sits back and huffs, rolling his eyes. He raises a hand to me and stands up.

“Fine, but a phone call is not going to be able to save you. Make sure you pick your choice quick.”

I don’t respond to him as he leaves the room, closing the door behind him. What was I thinking??

Why didn’t I remember the one advice Mr. Hamsure gave me to avoid all of this? After a few

minutes of biting my nails, Mr. Turner comes back with a phone, placing it in front of me.

“Go ahead.”

I swallow as I reluctantly grab it, trying to visualize the number that I’ve used a few times. If I get

this wrong or they don’t pick up, its over for me. I take a short breath and dial the number. It

begins to ring…

*Ring

*Ring

*Ring

*Ring

I was beginning to lose hope when suddenly a click makes me jump a little.

“…Hello?”

“Mr. Malone.” I exhale, my voice wavering from the amount of relief I feel. I can tell from the

shifting of Mr. Turner in the background that he’s completely and utterly confused as to why I’m

calling my boss, the one person he thinks I stole from.

I hold the trembling phone to my ear like its a life line.

“Calvin? Is that you? What’s wrong, why are you calling me from an unknown number?”

“Mr. Malone, I-I got arrested. And I-”

“What?? What do you mean?”

“They… They’re saying I s-stole-” My voice gives out as the amount of stress in my body starts to

build up, and new tears release down my cheeks.

“Calvin, speak to me. I can’t help you if you don’t tell me.”

“They’re s-saying that money was embezzled from your company… and… and that I did it.”

“… What? How in the hell could that possibly be you?”

“I don’t know! T-They found a suitcase in my apartment that had a lot of money in it, but I swear Mr. Malone it wasn’t me. I don’t know who put I-It there, I really don’t!” I cry, clasping a hand

over my mouth as I begin to sob. What if he doesn’t believe me like everyone else?

“…You think someone framed you?”

“I-I don’t know. Please, help me.”

A few moments go by in silence, and I feel compelled to say his name when I hear a sigh on the

other end.

“Look I’ll come down there and sort this out. Don’t say anything else to the people there, they’ll just use it against you. Do you hear me Calvin?”

I nod frantically.

“You know I can’t see you right?”

“Oh s-sorry. Yes I hear you.”

“Good, what’s the address?”

I tell him the address as best as I can through my stutter. He tells me he’ll be there in a few

minutes and to just hold on, alleviating just a little bit of my anxiety. Once I end the call, Mr.

Turner walks up to me to retrieve the phone.

“You’ve got some balls kid, calling your boss to come and help you, even though there’s a case against you that you stole from him. I’m impressed.” He retorts.

“I didn’t s-stea-” Before I can continue I stop, giving myself a mental face palm. Stop talking to

them Calvin!

“What? I thought you were saying something?”

“…”

“So this is what we’re doing? Fine, I suppose I got what I needed anyway. Come with me.”

I look up at him in confusion. Where could he be taking me?

“Come on, I don’t have all day. Let’s go.” He raises his hand to usher me to get up, which I do

after a moment, and we walk outside of the grey room. I reluctantly follow him down the white

halls of the police building, feeling like all eyes are on me. He leads me into a more wider space,

with a few rooms resembling those of jail cells. I swallow as he opens one of the doors.

“This is where you’ll be for the time being.”

There’s nothing I can do but nod. I walk into a jail cell were there are a few others sitting on a

brown bench connected to a wall. I flinch as the bar door is slammed behind me.

I really hope Mr. Malone comes by quick.

---

Switched Perspective

I stretch in my vehicle’s seat as the raindrops hitting my side window starts to diminish. I’ve

decided to park besides a mini-electronic store, pulling out my phone to finally make the call.

I gradually press in her number, a familiar rush consuming me as the phone rings in my palm.

Negotiation never gets old.

On the 3rd or 4rth ring sure enough her voice drifts out of my receiver, however, its was not in

the happy tone I was hoping hoping to be greeted with.

“Mr. Hamsure, what the hell do you want.”

“Hm, touchy. Is that anyway to greet a friend?”

“I know when you call, its usually for something I don’t want to do. SO as I said before, what the hell do you want.”

Update! :D

Hey everyone! How are you doing? I’m very thankful for a lot of you asking for how I am, I really appreciate it. I’m sorry I haven’t come back in a while. After I started feeling better I focused more on school then anything else, which really restricted my time for making chapters. I’ve been trying, but it just wasn’t enough to go back to my regular upload schedule. However, Its spring break and I’m ready to get back on the grind! Also, through break I’m thinking of signing Tempting on another platform called GoodNovel. :D  Even though Wattpad is great I don’t really earn anything from typing on here, but that doesn’t mean I won’t continue writing more stories on this platform. Thanks for being so supportive, I should go back to uploading by tomorrow. 

Thanks again!

-Lovely_Indigo

Tempting - Chapter 56: Exposing

Switched Perspective

In all honesty I’m not usually in a position where it’s crucial to get straight to the point, however

this is necessary. I clear my throat.

“You know I usually don’t like doing things over the phone.”

“And?”

“And, I need you to meet me at a particular location.” I add. Going by the muffle curses coming

from her side of the phone I can tell she’s not elated with the idea.

“Its the middle of the night! Why would I do that?”

“Because this is something extremely important.” I once again clear my throat and bring my voice down lower.

“It has to do with our deal.”

“I know that, we can discuss whatever it is over the phone.” She counters. Jesus, she is one adamant woman.

“No we can not. Let’s say someone’s recording the conversation we are about to have.” I sigh.

“I’m not recording you.”

“I wouldn’t know that.”

Her end is silent for a moment and I quickly veer my mind to how I can persuade her into

coming. There has to be something I can say or do.

“Fine. Whatever, say it quick.” I let out a silent breath of relief as I look over to the signs on the street.

“Alright, arrive at 1790 Morden street. Then drive into the parking lot of a electronic store on your right. Call me after you get here.” I conclude, gliding my hand through my damp hair.

Without another word she ends the call and I fall back into my seat. Raindrops decorate the

outside of my window and the light from lamp posts bounces off of them to create scenic

jewels.

I trail the twinkling droplets with my eyes as they get so big that they race down the glass.

I wish I could have more time to enjoy such natural art, but there will always be no time. I always have to be on my toes, especially now that I’m suspecting Mr. Malone knows about my endeavors. If he does have evidence then he can use it against me at any time, so I need to be one step ahead.

“Just one step ahead.” I mutter.

---

I feel my eyes grow heavier as I focus on my rear view mirror pointed towards the entrance of the

parking lot. Its after midnight, and it hadn’t crossed my mind to get coffee. Practically on the

edge of sleep I turn up the volume on my radio, hoping that the poppy music will jump start my

adrenaline just a bit. Nope, still feel drowsy.

I sigh against my head rest, waiting for the bright yellow of Ms. Collete’s car to show up on the

property. Has she decided… no… has she decided not to come? I have to suppress the urge to

pick up the phone once more and dial her number. No Gordon, she’ll come… its just a matter of

time is all.

I sit for another 15 minutes, taking glances out my window for any familiar cars. Finally I look up

at my rear to find a yellow vehicle, darkened by the night time, rolling into the parking lot as it

takes a spot closest to the store.

I have to hide my exhilaration as my phone rings.

“You’re here.” I conclude in a mono tone voice.

“Yes. Are you in the blue car?”

“Actually it’s indigo-”

“Do you really think I give a rat’s ass?” Before I can respond, she hangs up. Alright, no need for

starting a fight. I need to stay focused on being cordial as possible so I can make this a done

deal.

I see the outline of woman walking out from her car and over to me, and I unlock the door so she

can slide in. Ah, still as angry and bitter as I remember her. The only difference is that her hair is

put in plates and she’s wearing a white shirt with crimson pants.

“So, what is it? AND to the point, I don’t have all night.”

“…I need you to give me the blackmail now.” I say without warning. I watch a scowl stretch onto

her features and her mouth twitches to insult, but I quickly talk over her.

“Mr. Malone already knows about my endeavors, and so I need the blackmail right away. He’s on

to me. You need to show me whatever it is or we’re done for.“

“We? I already told you that this plan was idiotic! I knew this would only end in him finding out.”

“Even if he did find out anything, that does negate the fact that we have something valuable against him.” I look deeply into her deep brown eyes, having to rely on persuasion alone to get

her to go along.

“I know you don’t trust me.” I sigh.

“But if you really want this plan to succeed, you just have to work with me here.”

“…This is ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous.”

“Are you going to do it or not?”

She looks between my eyes with disbelief before finally gazing back out the windshield. She

reaches into her pant’s pocket and takes out her phone. I try to take a glance at what she’s

doing but its slightly out of eye shot.

Suddenly she places the phone in my hand, and on the screen is the blank page of a document. I

look at her questioningly.

“Scroll down.” She says bluntly.

I scroll down and my eyes start to grow larger. I continue looking over the pages, and honestly I

can’t tell if this some sort of prank or something.

“Are these real?” I ask.

“How do you think I got this job in the first place?” She replies.

---

Calvin POV

I sit with my legs against my chest as I search outside of the bars for any resemblance of Mr.

Malone. I know we’re supposed to be fighting, but I couldn’t think of any other person who

would be as effective in explaining to them my innocence. And so if the CEO of the company

were to say I didn’t do it, they should believe me… right?

Tempting - Chapter 57: Escaping into the Night

I sniff as I try not to think back to the man in the suit. I can’t believe I was so stupid as to tell him

everything about me, even going as far as talking about my past. That’s usually something I

never bring up and that man was able to get me to say it and use it against me.

I bite my bottom lip, looking at the time. Its past midnight, and I’m starting to feel a ache in my

lower back from sitting on the floor for so long.

“You know, I was just beginning to think I would actually get away with it.” I hear one of the older

men on the bench say to another prisoner. He has white streaks in his brown hair and dark eyes

and the man he’s talking to matches but instead has blonde hair.

“What do you mean?” He replies.

“I might be getting 20 years, 10 if i’m lucky.”

I start to shake involuntarily as I think about the sentence they could give me if Mr. Malone isn’t

able to get me out of this situation… No, it’ll just make me go crazy, I shouldn’t be thinking

about that.

“Why? What did you do?”

“Robbery. I suppose I can’t blame anyone but myself but I was hoping I could get out of it.” He shakes his head.

“Those idiots who ratted me out got reduced time or off Scott free. They pinned it all on me.”

“Damn man, that’s tough.” The other one says.

“It’s tough, but they’re going to wish they got the protection of prison along with me.”

“What do you mean?”

“I have people on the outside who owe me. People who would do anything I ask of them. Those guys who ratted me out really think they’re safe.” He lets out a deep chuckle and I can’t help but tremble.

“I might be nice and just let them lose an eye or something, just to know not to cross me in the future.”

The other guy’s eyes bulge as he swallows.

“Um that’s… cool dude.”

Is this the type of people I’m going to be surrounded with if I do go to prison?? Killers, rapists, robbers… No no no, I can’t, I just can’t, Mr. Malone will help or something… No! I’m too young to die!

I grasp the front of my knees to my chest harder, trying not to hyperventilate. I think its

beginning to dawn on me the severity of this situation. Please god, I know I haven’t been the

best, and I really do try… but I’ll do better. I’ll be the best person I can be, just please, please,

please, let me have another chance.

I continue to silently pray for another 20 minutes. No one has said anything for the time being,

or if they have I probably completely cut them out of my mind.

I instantly open my eyes when the bar door squeaks open . The man is standing there with a

officer at his side and is staring directly at me. I swallow.

“Mr. Stewert, please come with me.”

I begin to sweat as I stumble to my feet. Is this where its ending? Am I going to jail? Have they

already decided on my sentence?

Abrasive thoughts race in my mind as they lead me past the grey room I was previously in. We

walk further and further down their hall until we make a sharp left outside of a unopened door.

What am I doing here?

“Mr. Stewert, feel free to step into this room for the time being.”

The officer opens the door and I reluctantly walk through. I jump when I see a familiar face.

“Mr. Malone!” I say with relief, but he gives me a look and I instantly close my lips shut.

“Hello Mr. Stewert.” He looks towards the two men by the door and gives them a nod, which they mirror and proceed to close the door behind them.

Whats… going on here?

“Sit down Calvin.”

“Wha-”

“Sit down please.”

A shiver runs down my back as I pull out a chair and sit in front of a wooden table.

“Hello, how have you been?”

“…I’ve been fine… just shaken up-” He pushes a little note near me still looking me dead in the eyes. I look down at it.

‘Act like a employee. There’s cameras. I’m getting u out.’

He then places his hand over it and folds his arms over his stomach.

“I’m sorry about getting you into this mess.”

“Um… no problem sir.” I feel my heart flutter as I try not to look guilty.

“God, to think we got the wrong person. I’m sorry, turns out we looked through our security cameras and it wasn’t you. But of course sometimes people make mistakes. I’m telling them to let you out.”

“T-Thanks sir.” This is objectively weird, but I decide to go along with it. I mean, what choice do I have?

Suddenly the door opens back up and just Mr. Turner walks into the room, holding a clipboard.

“Okay, its time for Mr. Stewert’s booking.”

“My booking?” I say confused.

“Yes. They still want to put you in the system even if you aren’t guilty.” Mr. Malone grumbles, standing up along with me. I wring my hands as we both are escorted out the door to the entrance of another room. Weirdly we walk into a long dark hallway and at the end of it is the exit. I turn to Mr. Malone to question what’s going on when I see him handing a bulk of something to Mr. Turner.

“Make sure that the system is clean of him. No evidence that he left or didn’t do the booking. Understand?”

“I’ll try my best.” Mr. Turner nods, and what appeared to be a brick was actually a stack of dollars. Without another word he returns back into the other room, closing the door behind him. I look up at Mr. Malone, who gives me a smirk.

“I have my ways.”

“Yes, clearly money.” I sigh with relief, smiling at him.

“Thank you so muc-”

He shakes his head and puts up a hand.

“You don’t need to. What’s more important is you telling me what happened, and no details left unchecked. Come on, my car is parked outside.”

I nod my head and follow him out the exit door, just feeling on cloud 9 that I was able to smell the heavenly air again. I guess god did listen to my prayer… or maybe just luck?

Tempting - Chapter 58: Weird… Is a Understatement

Switched Perspective

“Oh my god…” I can’t take my eyes off the luminous screen. I keep scrolling, and I start to feel all the questions I wanted answered gradually come to light. This is…

“Yes, I found it weird the first time I uncovered it, but it was great in getting what I wanted.” Ms. Collete says.

“Weird… is a understatement.” I take a glance over the photos once more, and the captions below them.

“How did no one know about this?” I query.

“He probably paid the woman off. Or threatened her, either way he was shocked when I brought it up.”

What a… incredible find. Mary Simmons, a former employee of Mr. Malone, has a child that was coincidentally born 8 months after her working under him. There was also other pictures and captions of employees Mr. Malone has supposedly been with. I stare at Mary’s face in the doc, finding it very familiar.

There is no doubt that her child has some of Mr. Malone’s features, but I’m finding her face quite off putting. Actually, all of the prior employee’s faces look familiar.

“They all… look the same.” I infer.

“Yeah, I suppose Mr. Malone has a type.”

“I think this is further then just having a type.” I scroll through the excess images.

“Look, same hair, same eyes , same face, same body what the heck? They all have multiple traits that are the same. Actually they kind of remind me of…”

“That new guy Mr. Stewert?” Ms. Collete finishes as I rub my hand over my mouth. What in the world is going on here?

“Yeah… Yeah that one. Is there a reason for this?”

“I don’t know. I didn’t really do research on his preferences, just showed that he was sleeping around with his employees which ended him up with a kid.”

“Ah.” I can only let out a simple breath as I once again scroll down the page. This is a gold mine.

“So what happened to Mary and the child?”

“Well I don’t see her in the news talking about him or see Mr. Malone being around the child, so maybe he payed her off to be quiet, like most of his other employees.”

I nod, now fully understanding how Mr. Malone got persuaded into giving Ms. Collete the job. This is something that could ruin his entire career… and its all in my hands. I’m in my own dismal world when Ms. Collete snatches her phone back from my grasps.

“Wha-”

“If you want this, we’re going to have to agree on something.”

“…Agree on what?”

“I want 60% of the money we ’re going to make from this.”

My eyes widen as I look over her face to see if she’s joking. Its severely nonchalant.

“What do you mean 60%? The deal was 50/50.”

“Since you want it so urgently, that means the price for it has gone up. So, take it or leave it.”

“…Are you serious?” I say with disbelief.

“Do you think I make jokes?”

I suppose not… I sigh and rub my hand over my face, knowing that she’s caught me in a corner. She’s such a…. Actually its fine, I’m so close to the finish line that this doesn’t matter. I just need to keep trucking forward.

“Fine.” I agree reluctantly.

“Just make sure to send it to me by tomorrow night to get everything together. I’m going to be needing it then.”

“Yes, I know how this works. May I be excused then?” She scoffs, opening my car door and walking out into the dim night. I mildly hit my dashboard as I watch her go off. Damn woman keeps getting me every time.

I fall against my seat and let all the heavy air expel out of my nose. I… need a drink. Mastering the art of deception can only get me so far… the stress is really getting to me. As I’m sitting there, I can’t help but feel like something has completely slipped my mind. Something really important…

I bolt up suddenly as I realize what that something is. Calvin! Jesus, how could I have forgotten… I look over at the time and see that its almost 2 am in the morning. Has he been staying there for that long?… I scramble for my phone and call the number of the police station.

---

“Yes sir. There is no one in our system with that name.”

“Are you sure? Check again. Its Calvin Stewert.”

“Hmm.” I hear the lady typing in the background until she comes back on the receiver,

“I’m sorry sir. I’ve looked everywhere in our database and no one by that name is popping up. Have a good day.”

“Uh… you too.” She ends the call and I reluctantly pull my phone away from my ear. Calvin is not popping up anywhere in their system? How could that be possible? The only way that could be possible is if someone deleted all of his…

Wait a minute. Of course. I roll my eyes and kick start my car, switching the gear to drive. Most likely Calvin called Mr. Malone instead and he bailed him out with his money. Great, as if I need Calvin being around him right now.

I roll out of the parking lot and onto the street, making a sharp right at the end of it.

---

Calvin POV

I sit motionless on David’s couch as he goes inside his kitchen to prepare some drinks. Its dark; the only light present is the one emitting from his empty hallway. I never thought I’d be sitting on his crimson couch again, nonetheless sharing drinks with him.

I stretch out my legs, still sore from sitting in fetal position back at the station. I can here his dogs sleep soundly on dog beds in the other corner of his big living room. They’re… actually quite cute when they’re not jumping all over the place.

I had the thought of calling Mr. Hamsure to let him know that I’m out, but I don’t want to do it in front of Mr. Malone, knowing their history. He’d probably just get upset.

I owe him that much at least for getting me out. 

Enjoy and have a good weekend! :)

Tempting - Chapter 59: Friends

Switched Perspective

“Cranberry or lemon?” I hear him say from the kitchen.

“Uh lemon.”

He finishes up the drinks and walks back into his living room, sitting next to me. I get a sense of nostalgia as he hands over my own drink. I sip it quietly and he sighs.

“You know anyone who would frame you for this?”

I swallow and look down at the dark liquid in my cup, as if all the events that transpired today was showing in the amber.

“I honestly… I d-don’t want to name random people expecting it to be them. This could be anyone… what I’m more afraid of is the fact that they got into my apartment without me knowing.” I shiver at the thought.

“Its crazy…I thought I was going to jail for sure. Just… thank you for helping me.”

He gives me a warm smile and I can’t help but feel slightly drawn to it. I know we’re not together, but old habits die hard. I take a long sip of the fruit infused alcohol to stop sinking into his amber eyes any further.

“No problem… Anytime Calvin.” He responds in his deep voice. He clears his throat, takes a sip of his own drink, and leans back against his seat.

“Tell me exactly what happened.”

“Oh. Uh, well I was with-” I shut my mouth after I realize I’m about to say Gordon’s name. I see Mr. Malone raise a eyebrow before I look away. Shoot.

“I don’t care if you were with Mr. Hamsure or not. What really matters is getting to the bottom of this.”

“Y-yeah. I was with him. We stopped at my apartment and he came… inside for like… uh for drinks and stuff.”

I see Mr. Malone’s face fall into a grimace despite it being so dark around us. I take another sip of my beverage. Maybe getting slightly intoxicated will make this conversation easier.

“For drinks? In your apartment?” He glowers.

“Yeah… drinks.”

“Was that it?”

“Uh y-yup. Anyway, next thing I hear are police at my door with a warrant. They check through my apartment, and they also check through my room. Under my bed was a suitcase with a lot of cash in it… I don’t know where it came from.” I conclude, feeling my heart race at the memory.

“And that’s when you were arrested?”

I nod, finishing the last of my drink. I place it down on the table as Mr. Malone leans forward to

open his cushion refrigerator. He takes out a indigo bottle and untwists the lid, pouring clear

liquid into my cup.

“Thank you.”

“You really have to stop thanking me for every little thing.”

“Oh sorry.”

“And stop apologizing as well.”

I frown as I catch him smirking. He punches my knee lightly and downs his own drink. Funny, I think Gordon had said the same thing. I wonder what he’s doing right now actually…

“Don’t worry about this… I’ll find who framed you. For now you probably have to lay low at work, don’t talk to people who you know are terrible.”

“Actually, Mr. Turner s-said it was multiple people…”

“Really? Jesus, what could they have against you?”

I bite my bottom lip. I inhale deeply through my nose and grab my cup off his table.

“Well if that’s the case, I’m going to have to find all of them.” He says adamantly.

“Thank you Mr. Malone- Oh I mean… no thank you? Ha never mind.” I chuckle, however he doesn’t join in. His face falls once again and I catch him looking down at the drink he’s whirling around his cup.

“You… really are never going to call me by first name again?”

“…” I look down at my own drink, feeling my cheeks warm. I sigh.

“I just… don’t want to give the wrong idea.”

“Of what?”

“Like I want to b-be back in a relationship or something. I just want to move on.” I force out. He slouches at my words and I feel a short pain in my heart. He then coughs and regains his composure.

“I know I hurt you-”

“Please, let’s not have this c-conversatio-”

“I know, but please let me finish. I want to make things right. Really. Even if that’s not through us getting back together. I’m sorry for… everything I said. If you would allow us to just be friends, I would really appreciate that.”

His fiery eyes bore into my own, and I feel myself slowly warming to them, like an old flame my heart has been longing for. I can only bite my lip, not knowing if I should really accept the olive branch or not.

“I… I don’t want to… get back together…” I mutter.

“But I do miss this… I do miss being around you. If we could just be friends, that would be alright.”

“I understand.”

David smiles, holding his beverage out.

“Here’s to friendship then.”

“Ha yeah…”

I clink my glass against his and we both take a long swig. Honestly, I do feel a lot lighter now that

me and David were able to work things out, even if its just a step in the right direction.

We sit there for a few minutes, just sipping our drinks quietly when David breaks the silence.

“By the way, you don’t need to come to work on Monday if you’re still feeling shaken up.”

“No, I should be fine. I want to come in.”

“Are sure Calvin? I don’t want you to push yourself-”

“I’m sure. Thank you David… Okay now I’m done.” I joke.

He smirks and shakes his head.

“Well… I can expect your tired from sitting in that station for hours. How about I take you home after your done with your drink?”

“That would be nice.” I just now notice how exhausted I really am. My legs are still aching from the floor, and I can really imagine me on my couch right about now. As if on cue I stifle a yawn.

“Alright, finish up and I’ll drive you home.”

Tempting - Chapter 60: Might Be Caught

Switched Perspective

The drive to the West side of the city was long and hollow, but I knew I had to tell her. I honk my

horn at a obnoxious driver who’s really persistent in cutting me off. Idiots. I see him raise his

middle finger through his passenger window, but I decide to not entertain the fool any

longer. Even though I do finally have some relief from Ms. Collete’s documents, I still don’t know

if she’s going to uphold her part of the deal. She’s been… pretty unpredictable lately. However, I

don’t have the luxury to question her motives.

I pull into a large lot, parking close to a familiar building. I ease off the gas and settle my car on a

vacant spot. I feel my shoulders slump as I exhale a long breath. I don’t know how many times I

can keep doing this…

I’ve decided to visit Calvin tomorrow since he’s probably hanging around Mr. Malone anyway. I

don’t want him to know that I’ve recognized that him and Mr. Malone have been together all this

time.

I push open my side door and walk out, making a beeline for the building’s sliding doors. I look

around at the bland walls and the people dressed in white filing from room to room. Same old,

same old. This place hasn’t changed since the many years I’ve been here.

I walk up to the reception desk where a petite black women is heading it.

“Hello sir. How may I help you?”

“My name is Gordon Hamsure. I’m here to see someone in Room 220, here’s my ID.”

“Oh okay, give me a sec…” She types into her computer, scanning her eyes over the text.

“Ah yes, here you are Mr. Hamsure. Her room is on the second floor, just take the elevator down the hall.”

“Yeah I’ve been here a few times, but thanks.” I nod to her and walk towards the elevator. I go up

to the second floor, getting off and passing numerous unopened and open doors filled with

people. I don’t make eye contact with any of them; my sites are on the dreary door a the end of

the hall.

I walk over to it and reluctantly turn the knob, revealing a dark room. I see her breathing silently

in a bed and I quietly go to one of the chairs at its side. She stirs slightly.

“Huh… Oh… Gordon…” Her breaths are long and strained, in sync with the beeping of the

machine beside her.

“Hello Mother.” I respond.

I slide my sweaty hands over my pants as she turns as far as she can to look at me.

“You… haven’t visited… in a wh-while.”

“I visited last month.”

“You used to… visit weekly.”

I look down at my hands.

“I’m sorry. I was busy.”

“Busy?… The amount of… years I have left are short… and you were… busy?”

I exhale.

“I know, I’m sorry.”

“Sorry doesn’t… cut it. But sure I would expect this from you… if Warren was still alive he would visit me all… all the time.” She wheezes.

“I just needed some time to do something… Remember the thing I was talking to you about?”

“No… because you decided to… be a ass and not visit for a eternity…” Her face contorts into her familiar glare but I didn’t come to argue with her.

“I just wanted to let you know that the thing I’ve wanted for a while… I’m finally going to achieve it.”

“Oh… you’re not talking about that… stupid ‘end company hierarchy’ or whatever it was nonsense.” She mumbles.

“Mother, I already told you how much this means to me. I finally am going to get the things I need to complete my dreams.”

“Oh…. yeah? Where are you… even going… to get the money to do it Gorden? Honestly this shit… is… just taking over your life.”

I close my mouth as I lean back in my seat. What did I expect? I push away from her bedside and stand up.

“Where are… you going?”

“I honestly just came to tell you that. Ill come to visit you next week this time… promise.”

She sighs deeply, shaking her head.

“You’re going… down a… very dark path Gordon… I want you to… know that.”

“Yes mother.” I say through gritted teeth as I walk through the door, closing it behind me. I dont

realize how incredibly sweaty my hands are so I wipe them over my pant legs. It doesn’t matter

what she thinks. I shake my head, boarding the elevator with another person before pressing

the button to the first floor. I’m not doing this for her opinion or anyone else’s.

I walk off and go out the main doors.

---

Calvin POV

I walk over to Mr. Malone’s window as he winds it down.

“Thanks again for dropping me off.”

“No problem. Just call if you need anything.”

I nod, waving as he drives off. What a long day…

I sigh heavily as I walk up my steps. I’m so depleted of everything. I can’t wait to just… relax.

Everything that’s happened so far has been energy consuming. I stifle another yawn as I trudge

up to my entrance. Before I can even open the door, my phone starts buzzing in my pocket.

Did Mr. Malone forget to tell me something? I take it out and look at the screen, revealing that its

a unknown number. I walk into my lobby as I press the answer button, holding it up to my ear.

A familiar voice drifts out of the receiver.

“Calvin?”

“Oh! Hey Elizabeth, how are you?”

“I’m… fine.” She responds as I raise an eyebrow. Okay, something is off.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah… I really need to talk to you about something.”

I really just want to sleep at the moment. I can feel my eyes growing heavier as I try to find a way

to let her off easy.

“I’m sorry, do you think it can be held off until a few hours later-”

“No, we really need to talk, like right now.”

My heart starts to race and suddenly I feel a little more lucid then I was before. I grip the phone in my hand as I swallow.

“W-What about?”

Hello everyone! I’m sorry for the delay, I hope you have a great weekend.

Tempting - Chapter 61: Hello

Hello everyone! I just wanted to say that I won’t be posting for next week. I hope you guys have a real good day, and I want to let you know that I appreciate all of you. For everyone who’s fasting this month, Happy Ramadan! Take care! :)

“Calvin… Coldren has told me some things. I just want you to… GOD I hate shit like this. You know I don’t want to like…. put you in a uncomfortable situation but what he told me… Is it true? Are you and Mr. Malone…”

I feel my mouth grow dry. I have half a mind to just end the call right then. Coldren really told her?? Even after what Mr. Malone had said to him, he still told her. I can’t swallow anymore as a huge lump in my throat prevents me from even speaking .

“Calvin?”

“…I-I…”

“So, its true? Honestly I was thinking it was just a joke… Jesus Christ Calvin, are you serious?”

“Well… if it means anything we a-aren’t anymore. I-I’m sorry… I didn’t want y-you to find out this way-I- “

“OMG, you’re kind of a bad ass Calvin. Didn’t know you had THAT in you… “ She snorts, leaving me speechless. I didn’t expect her to react that way.

“Wait does that mean there were no girls at all? AND Mr. Malone was with you this entire time? WOW, I never would’ve seen that coming! Jesus, I really thought Coldren was lying about it, I said he was speaking shit.”

“…Uh… you’re not u-upset?”

“I don’t know… I don’t think so. I honestly just didn’t see this coming. All jokes aside, did Mr. Malone force you into… doing this or?”

“No! No, he didn’t.” I blurt as I board my elevator. My hands are still shaking but I think I feel a little more at ease now.

“Really? I can’t believe I didn’t see this coming at all. I mean I knew you acted a little weird around him, but you know I do too because we’re kind of newish employees. I didn’t think anything of it.”

“Um yeah” I say. Honestly this is completely uncanny to me. How am I even having a civil conversation with her right now? Shouldn’t she be freaked out like Coldren? And if Coldren told her, then how many other people has he told? I bite my lip as I reach my door, Elizabeth still talking to me on the line.

“I mean, damn… is the ‘you know what’ good?

“The what?”

“You know.” She pokes. My eyebrows crease as I finally open up my apartment door, walking in and closing it behind me. I take a well sought after seat on my couch.

“I… really don’t understand.”

“Calvin, come on. Like was he freaky? Was the sex good?”

“ELIZABETH…!” I groan, falling against the back rest of my sofa.

“Hey, at least tell me that.”

“…We haven’t had anything… I guess too crazy and h-honestly I don’t feel comfortable with talking about it… W-We aren’t together anymore so it doesn’t matter.”

“Oh you aren’t? Well that’s good.”

“Good?” I ask.

“I mean yeah. You know how risky it is to date a boss. If you two were caught, you’d probably not be able to find anymore jobs and lose this one.” She concludes as I exhale deeply. I know she’s

right, I just didn’t expect her to be so… okay with all of this. I wonder what Coldren told her?

I look around my apartment, just remembering how just a few hours before someone was

roaming in here, caring a suitcase meant to frame me. I swallow, suddenly feeling a bit unsafe.

The fact they were able to get in here so easily without my knowledge…

“Calvin? Calvin! Are you still there?”

“Huh? Oh, I’m sorry…” I apologize.

“You were off the line for a bit. I’m sorry if I’m just calling out of the blue about this, I know it isn’t any of my business but I just wanted to make sure it came from your mouth.”

“I know, its not that… its just that I’ve had a wild day.”

“Oh yeah? Me too. I went over to my parent’s house yesterday and they have this thing where they’re obsess over who I’m going to marry. Not only that, my family kind of believes in arranged marriages and so they’ve been trying to get me to be with a guy I don’t even know. Now they’re upset with me because I turned down that man and also said I was already in a relationship… Sorry, that all just rushed out ha.” She says in a masked happy voice. Wow, and I thought I was

having an awful day.

“I’m sorry. Wow… that seems like a lot.”

“I mean it was, but I’m happy I was finally able to say something about it because its always kind of been the elephant in the room. My sister was like… oh you don’t want to hear about all this. I legit called for you and now I’m making it all about me.” She sighs.

“No, no, its fine. I want to hear about it. Honestly. I just never knew about that.” I’m tired, yes,

but staying up just a bit longer to hear her out is the least I can do. She didn’t even judge me a

bit, I don’t think that’s ever happened before. Well, I guess except for Mr. Hamsure.

She pauses on the other end before continuing.

“My sister… she’s in a arranged marriage right now, and she seems happy not gonna lie, but its just not my cup of tea. She wants me to do it too, just like everyone else in my family. It sucks because my brothers can go out and find whoever they want, but its like there’s this thing in my family were the women have to basically follow what others have told them to do. Does that make sense how i’m saying it?”

“Yeah, it makes sense. Sorry you had to go through that…”

“Thanks. Its not like I’m completely against it, but I just don’t find it to be something I want to do in my life… be tied down by a stranger. I don’t know it creeps me out, like you don’t know that person, they could be a complete maniac! Its like playing the lottery to see what type of husband you get.” She jests as I nod. I then realize she can’t see me and I face palm internally.

Tempting - Chapter 62: What’s going on?

Okay… I know a few of yall going to hate me, but hear me out… I got completely busy with life. 😭

I’m in college and its so damn hard to even just stay afloat and so I just didn’t have the time to upload anymore. Don’t worry, I’ve read a lot of your comments and know how much you all were waiting for the rest of the chapters. So I’ll try my best to start writing again. It’ll be hard to get back into the swing of things, but I’ll definitely put in my best effort. Now, to stop your waiting, onwards with this story! 

Sorry again yall :(

---

“Yeah, I can’t imagine how scary that is… How did they respond when you told them about Coldren?” I tried not to make Coldren’s name sound bitter, but I am slightly irked that he still told Elizabeth.

“They were upset of course. Sigh, but at the same time, it’s like this weight has just been lifted off my chest, you know? Before it used to be this huge umbrella over me and now… I just feel a lot better that it’s out in the open.”

“That’s awesome to hear.”

“Yeah, thanks Calvin. Gosh, I just realized its like 3 in the morning. Sorry again for calling so late, I’m happy that you were straight with me. Sleep well.”

“You too,” I say. With that, she ends the call and I slump back into my couch. I don’t know what this exactly means for me or Mr. Malone. At the same time, Elizabeth’s a good person, I doubt she’ll tell anyone about this… hopefully.

I then rigidly lay against the seat of my couch, too exhausted to even hold back my yawn. My muscles are sore and my eyelids feel like there are anvils hanging from them. I’ll just think more about Elizabeth tomorrow, for now, I just need some sleep…

---

Over the next 2 days of my weekend, I stayed home watching a series of zombie movies and

drama shows, knowing pretty well that it was the most unproductive thing I could do. I honestly

just wanted to do as little as possible.

At 9 in the morning on Saturday, I had called Mr. Hamsure to make sure he knew I was alright.

“Calvin!” He said,

“ I was kind of worried. What happened?“

“ A friend of mine bailed me out, sorry I didn’t call right away.“

“That doesn’t matter. I’m just happy you’re alright… Did they find out who put that bag in your room?”

I sighed while roaming my fingers absentmindedly over the rest of my couch. I’ve tried not to

think about the case, feigning it as a distant memory or a bad dream.

“I honestly don’t know. I think the case was dismissed so they won’t look into it…”

“I’m sorry Calvin.” He said.

“No, no it’s alright. It’s not affecting me as bad as I thought it would.”

“You know you shouldn’t be alone. You can try to pretend you’re alright all you want, but I want you to be around somebody… after you rest for the weekend, how about you come over on Monday?”

“…Oh, I-I mean if it’s not that serious, really I’m fi-”

“I insist.”

I blushed slightly at his persistence. The only person I know that was that straightforward was Mr. Malone, but I’m happy to know that he cares.

“Okay, y-yeah I can come over.”

“Great. I’ll pick you up after work on Monday. I’ve been working out some new soup recipes that I want you to try.” He added. I smiled, happy that he still remembers my picky diet.

“That sounds great Gorden. See you then.” Gorden said bye before ending the call. I laid back

against my couch as I remembered the way he smelled and looked. I know I shouldn’t be

comparing him to my ex, but Mr. Hamsure has a more sweet dewy smell, a contrast to Mr.

Malone’s signature.

It’s actually a welcomed change. I giggled and covered my face as I remembered sitting on his

lap, pressing my lips against his. They’re soft and I could continue kissing him for the rest of the

year.

And just the way he flirts, the fact that he said I was making it hard for him to control himself…

I wondered what would’ve happened if the police had never gotten involved? If we were just left

alone… I guess I’ll have to find out on Monday…

---

Currently, I’m walking to my office after using the building’s elevator. It’s quiet, most if not everyone is suffering from early morning sluggishness. However as I’m making my way to the entrance of my door, I catch a few people making swift eye contact with me, then looking away.

Most unsurprisingly Chloe is one of them. She’s over at the printer with a few other people, but once we make eye contact I instantly look in the other direction. I’m really not trying to start anything with her, especially after everything that’s happened.

When walking into the room, I lay my laptop on my desk and scoot into my seat. It’s kind of nice to be back to the same old same old. Now that I think of it, with David being reverted back to my boss, there’s no need to stress about our relationship. We’re just good friends at this point. I can finally be at peace and no one needs to be suspicious of me anymore.

…

Well except for the people who now know of our past relationship of course. I hum slightly as I turn on my laptop, opening the files containing the documents I need to edit. After half an hour of working, I hear a knock on my door.

“Come in.” I say reluctantly, kind of scared that whoever it is will ruin my mood. Elizabeth opens the door with two cups of coffee in a holder. She smiles.

“Hello there Calvin. Just bringing over some coffee if you want any.” She says in her usual chirpy voice.

“Oh wow, that’s really nice. You didn’t need to do that.” I say as she hands me one. It’s still hot to the touch.

“Well it was the least I could do for calling in the middle of the night and you still talking with me.”

We exchange smiles as I take a sip of my coffee. Hm… cinnamon-spiced, my favorite flavor.

“Do you like it? Sorry, I just got the one I usually order for myself-”

“No, it’s actually good. Thanks.”

“No problem.”

She takes a sip of her own cup and sits in the open seat across from my desk, biting her bottom lip.

“You know Calvin. I really appreciate you hearing me out yesterday. I just want you to have a good day but… and um… Actually never mind.” She looks away.

I pause in the midst of my sip.

“What? What’s going on?”

Tempting - Chapter 63: Maybe…

“Nothing, really. I should be going, I have some papers to do and-” She begins to stand up but I decide to stop her.

“Wait, can you please tell me? What’s going on?”

She again bites her lip and gradually sits back down. If she really doesn’t want to tell me, maybe I should’ve just let her keep it to herself, but I know it’ll be nagging me through the better part of the day.

“Calvin, I really don’t want to make you in a bad mood or anything…”

“I just want to know.” I stress. She sighs, crossing her leg over the other. She looks back slightly and leans in, further adding to my anxiety.

“There’s a few people in this building who’s talking about you behind your back. Saying some pretty nasty shit. However, when I’m there they usually don’t say anything, maybe because they know we’re cool. It even sucks that… Coldren does it too, but not in front of me. I would sometimes hear him talking with them behind closed doors. I feel like talking to him about it, but I don’t know how to bring it up…”

It hurt my heart a bit, but in all honesty, I’m not surprised. I’m kind of used to it, so it doesn’t hit as hard as it did before.

“And I forgot to ask, what happened between you two? You guys went from being friends to not talking in like a matter of days.”

“Oh uh, right. Well, it kind of had to do with the thing we talked about yesterday.”

“Oh shit, really?” Her eyes bug as she moves a hair strand behind her ear.

“Wow, but it’s like… it’s not that big of a deal? I mean it’s not directly affecting him so why would he care so much? I thought you guys had some type of fight or something which is why I just minded my own business.”

I know I’m omitting parts of the truth, which still technically counts as lying, but I just shrug,

feigning confusion to match her own. I knew Coldren was upset because he thought I wanted

something from Mr. Malone, like his employees in his previous relationships.

“I don’t know… he was upset and wanted to end things with me, and I respected his wishes,” I respond bluntly. Elizabeth frowns as she uncrosses her legs.

“I’m sorry Calvin, if I had known I would’ve at least said something.”

“You wouldn’t have to. I’ve just accepted it at this point honestly… A-Anyway, how’s the stuff with your family going?” I say, trying to divert the conversation.

“Oh you know, my Dad still isn’t talking to me but my mother and sister are trying to make me change my decision at this point. I mean, look at this mess.” Elizabeth takes out her phone and opens the screen, turning her device to divulge columns and columns of texts from her Mother and another woman called Janet.

“I mean it’s crazy! This is all from today alone. Here’s one from Mom, ‘Elizabeth, please think about what you did. We can find you someone really deserving of you. It can help with your future’. I mean like, this is being blown to a different proportion!”

“I can see. Wow, they really won’t let up. I’m sorry Elizabeth, I think you’re right.”

Elizabeth throws her hands in the air, rolling her eyes.

“I know I’m right! But my family members are just… God, just let me calm down for a sec, I don’t want to say something I’m going to regret.”

I nod my head as she takes a minute to breathe. I can’t imagine how stressed out she must feel right now, having myself had the luxury of my parents not caring about anything I did after high school. We hardly even talk anymore, albeit they would send a few post or holiday cards once or twice a year.

As she’s running her hand through her hair, my phone vibrates on my desk and I see it’s from Mr. Hamsure.

On the screen lock, it reads:

Gordon :) :

How are you? You still wanna come over today? :).

I blush slightly, it being a few days since we’ve talked. I look up at Elizabeth who’s still running her hand through her hair, maybe to soothe herself.

“Hey,” I say,

“Can I text someone real quick?”

“Oh sure, yeah. Sorry, I came on your time.”

“No, you didn’t. I’m always open to chatting Elizabeth.”

She smiles and nods, brightening the whole room again.

“Thanks Calvin.”

I return the gesture and pick up my phone, scrolling into his contact with a kind of giddiness. What do I respond with? Maybe a ‘Hey, yeah I’m good, besides being arrested an all… but yeah I would love to come over and make out with you some more’. I grimace at the thought and instead write out my text a little more subtly.

Me:

Hey Gordon, it felt like forever. Yeah I can totally come over :)

Gordon :):

That’s great, nice to hear you okay… maybe we can pick up where we left off ;)

I feel my cheeks heat up and I know I’m probably sporting a cranberry blush, dark enough for Elizabeth to notice .

“You okay Calvin? Your face just turned all red.”

“Oh me? Mhm totally fine.” I lie. Honestly, I’m a little relieved he didn’t bring up the whole event that happened a couple of nights ago again. I would rather forget about it than anything, especially since it might have been the most terrifying night of my life.

I text back with slightly trembling fingers.

Me:

Ah ha, yeah. Well maybe, I don’t know, we’ll see uh

I delete the whole line and internally slap my forehead. No way, I just need to keep cool.

Me:

Maybe ;) I’ll see you after work.

And… send. I sit back in my seat, smiling hypnotically at my phone while forgetting that Elizabeth was sitting a few feet in front of me. She waves a hand around and snaps her fingers, snatching me from my trance.

“Hello? Earth to Calvin? What’s going on?”

“Huh? Oh, it’s just a… you know, nothing important.” I try to save, but I know I’ve failed when I see her expression slowly changing.

“Oh… my… god… Calvin, I know that look and that stutter from anywhere… You’ve found someone else!”

Have a good day yall! Hugs!

Tempting - Chapter 64: God Dang It

God dang it. Why is she so good at finding these things out? She’s almost as bad as Mr.

Malone. I cough slightly as she sits there, eagerly waiting for me to spill the truth.

“Calvin come on, tell me. What are they like? Oh wait wait, let’s start off with the basics, what gender?”

“Uh… really, its nothing serious Eliz-”

“I don’t care, I’m just curious. Please?” She asks as I sigh, feeling backed into a corner. I brush my fingers through my hair as my cheeks once again feel like they’re on fire.

“I-Its a… guy and you know… he’s nice.”

“Oooh what does he look like? Is he hot? He’s hot, isn’t he? You were blushing a lot when texting him.”

Yes, he is very attractive and one look from him can bring me to my knees…

“He’s… uh I don’t know. I like his personality I guess.”

“Mhm, sure.” She says as she gives me a knowing look. I inhale deeply as I slide both my hands over my face.

“Okay, Elizabeth… I still need to finish s-some work, can we have this conversation later?”

“Oh sure! But we are having this conversation later. He must be very cool if he’s making you all flustered and stuff… Toodles!”

I again sigh as she walks out my door and closes it behind her, leaving me in much-deserved silence. I focus more on my work if anything, even though a huge portion of my mind is on Mr. Hamsure.

---

Its closing period and I’ve just submitted the last of my documents. I close my laptop with satisfaction while simultaneously my pocket buzzes. I pull out my phone and see a text from Mr. Hamsure:

Gorden :): I’m outside waiting. You done yet?

Me: Yeah, just packing up. Be there in a sec.

I walk with an almost giddiness as I make my way to my office door. All I can think about is the bright sapphires mistakened as Mr. Hamsure’s eyes. I honestly can look into them all day. In a somewhat dazed-like state, I swing open the door, not registering that someone was in front of me.

I accidentally smack face-first into Mr. Malone, who had a fist up in front of him, probably preparing to knock.

“Oh, I’m sorry David! I didn’t see you there, I-” I say swiftly, but he cuts me off.

“It’s okay, I just… need to talk with you in my office. If that’s alright with you.”

“Oh… of course.” I wonder what he wants to talk about? I take a second to glance over his face and notice faint bags under his eyes. Even the amber’s of his irises have seemed to dull a bit. And as he turns to start walking, a familiar scent wafts through the air and I know it’s nothing other than alcohol.

Has he been… drinking?

I walk questioningly behind him, studying his pace. He walks with the same grandiose that he usually does, but Mr. Malone is a heavy drinker. His intoxication doesn’t show as easily.

We turn the corner to his office door, which he holds open for me. I walk through with a thanks before heading to the seat in front of his desk. Somewhat painful memories begin to surface as I sit, but I shake them off as David takes his own seat.

Now that I’m in a position to see his face clearly, I take some time to really study him. The bags I saw earlier under his eyes were not imagined, and it was almost like his whole body was tensed.

I wonder what happened to get him like this? I too start to feel a bit of anxiety as I wait for the news.

“W-What’s going on David?” I say.

As if he was somewhere else, his eyes snap back to mine. He breaks a long sigh as his body finally relaxes. If the news is bad enough for him to be acting like this, imagine how I’ll feel.

He rests the side of his face on his chin, closing his eyes momentarily as he says,

“You smell it right?”

“… Yeah. H-have you been drinking-”

“Yes.” He says briskly as he leans back in his chair, his eyes still closed.

“Why? What happened?”

“Nothing.”

My eyebrows scrunch together as my worry starts to turn to confusion. Does he just not want to tell me? There’s clearly something wrong because he’s drinking on the job, and usually, David takes his work seriously enough to not jeopardize it.

“Nothing? David, I know its something. Y-You can tell me.”

I hear a small chuckle escape his lips, as he bends for something behind his desk.

“If I tell you, you’d hate me.” He mutters.

“…What?”

“Nothing. Sorry, I don’t know why I brought you here to be completely honest.” He says now, but a bit more audible. I frown as I see he had reached for a bottle of dark liquor, that he then opens and pours into a spare glass cup on his desk.

“David, I’m sorry but this isn’t m-making sense. What’s going on here…”

Suddenly my phone starts ringing in my pocket, and I know exactly who’s on the other line. Mr. Hamsure! I forgot that he was waiting outside for me.

David grimaces as he takes a gulp of his drink.

“Is that him?”

“David…”

“You don’t need to tell me. I know.” He lets out a sigh as he sets his now empty cup on the table, reaching for the bottle once more. I move into my pocket and click the side of my phone, silencing the call.

I don’t know what’s going on, but I don’t want to make things worse by answering it.

“Does he do better for you?”

My eyes get stuck on his face for a moment as I process the question, looking away when I realize what this is.

I scratch the length of my arm and say,

“We don’t need to talk about that David-”

“It’s just an honest question, Calvin. I-”

Once again my phone starts ringing and I hear an exasperated grunt from David. I hurriedly turn it off, but this time pulling out the device to silence the ringtone. My hands shake as I text Mr. Hamsure that I’ll be out in a minute, all while I can feel the heat of Mr. Malone’s eyes on my face.

He swirls his newly poured drink around his glass.

“I saw his car outside, are you going with him?”

“David I don’t feel comfortable w-with talking about this.”

“But you do feel comfortable enough with seeing him.”

“E-Excuse me?”

Almost as if he was catching himself, he shakes his head, rubbing a hand over his face.

“I’m sorry.”

Tempting - Chapter 65: Not again

I don’t know how to respond so I sit there in silence. What is the point of this? I’m really hoping that he isn’t like this because of Mr. Hamsure. He promised me on Friday that he’d let that part of our relationship go, so why is he telling me all this?

A few good minutes go by before he lets out a short cough.

“I know… I know you have the freedom to do whatever you want, but I just… why him of all people?” I watch as he pushes a hand through his dark hair and continues,

“Why the one person you know I have something against. I just don’t understand why you’d… do that.”

I feel my heart spike as my head gradually starts to boil. What does he mean by that? Not everything is about his competition, or how he feels at the end of the day. I feel my mouth start to form the words, ‘As sad as it is, everyone else has a life that doesn’t revolve around your fued.’ but I refrain from it.

I let out a long breath.

“It wasn’t to… hurt you if you’re thinking that. I did it because I wanted to. Also, me and Mr. Hamsure are just good friends.”

“Come on Calvin. We both know that’s a lie. I’ve seen the way you look at him, why can’t you just say that’s the case instead of beating around the bush?” David says in a slightly higher volume. His face is a lot more flushed than usual.

I ball my hands in my lap, as the adrenaline in my ears starts to pump harder.

“I’m not lying! Y-You’re the one who thinks that. And even if there was something going on, you shouldn’t care because we’re not together anymore.” I snap in a higher pitch. Although I start to feel some guilt when those words leave my lips, that all soon dissipates as his mouth curls into a snarl.

“I care because he’s clearly going to take advantage of you. Anybody with brains could see that, so I find it funny that you can’t.”

My hands start to shake as I combat,

“This is obsessive David!”

“…I’m obsessed? Ha, that’s funny… Because I remember just how involved you were in figuring out who Ms. Collete was to me. Even though I told you not to worry you still wouldn’t leave it alone. THAT’S what I call obsessed.”

“That’s because we were together!”

“Were we?” David snaps. My lips close into a tight line as I feel all types of emotions unfurl in my mind. No.

No, I do not need this. Not again. I won’t feel this hurt again, he can’t make me. I’m done. I shake my head forcefully as I feel tears begin to sting my eyes.

I grab my bag from the foot of my chair and move to stand up, to which David follows suit.

“Wait, Calvin-”

“I’m leaving,” I mutter, trying to hide my sniffs as I make my way to his door. However, before I can fully walk out, David appears behind me, closing it back and caging me in his arms.

I turn around to face him in disbelief, quickly wiping away the tears on my cheeks.

“What the heck D-David?”

“Look just… just give me a second.” His hands that are pressed against the wall beside me curl into fists. He lowers his head and closes his eyes with a complex expression that I just can’t point my finger on.

“I… It’s just seeing you with him…”

How long do I need to stomach this?

“… You remind me so much of him that it’s so painful to watch you be with…”

“…Remind you of who?” I mutter.

He shakes his head, scrunching his eyebrows together.

“Nevermind, forget I said anything… I’m sorry for everything I did to you.”

An apology from David is bitter-sweet at this point. It doesn’t matter how much guilt he could inflict on me. It all just heads straight to distressful memories, that I would rather not even think about again.

I place my hands on his chest, and he responds by lowering his face closer to mine. However, to his slight surprise, I push him mildly away while shaking my head.

“I… I’m sorry but David I really c-can’t do this again.”

“But-” Before he can say anything else, I turn around and open the door.

My blood runs absolutely cold as I see who’s standing on the other side.